py mitt Sots ct us OBOE eK ‘ 5 yy sr LE 2) yy ie Aa AC Ce oo. Oe yy SOS xen yr, Ne) $= FL Popu av’ Ze i) | F i Garrett Biblieal Instiute Evanston, |!®uale ; ‘ ~ . ! ett Biblical Institute Fh Evanston, Hinals 7 as | 954 ASIATIC RESEARCHES; OR, TRANSACTIONS OF THE SOCIETY INSTITUTED -IN BENGAL, FOR INQUIRING INTO THE HISTORY AND ANTIQUITIES, THE ARTS, SCIENCES, AND LITERATURE, i ; \ \ OF | Aor e A: VOLUME THE FIFTH. Printed verbatim from the Calcutta Edition. LONDON: " PRINTED FOR J, SEWELL; VERNOR AND HOOD; J. CUTHELL: J, WALKER; R. LEA; LACKINGTON, ALLEN, AND Co.; | OTRIDGE AND SQN; R. FAULDER; AND J. SCATCHERD. ® F ee *1799. Z ae x asa ay" "Evanston, Hinote iw Wl aes otra ecg prem LOdOV EE fill i) ADVERTISEMENT. Tue deferved eftimation in which the . Tranfaéctions of the various Societies in Great Bri- tain, as well as upon the Continent, have hitherto been held is a circumftance fo well known that nothing in this place need be faid upon the fub- ject; but the lucubrations of the Afiatic Society have not been fo widely diffufed. Nearly the whole of the impreffion of the Afiatic Refearches is diftributed in the Eaft. Indies, therefore very few copies reach Europe; and this among: other reafons, has given rife to the prefent publication. To fuffer fo many valuable Papers, on a vaft va- riety of Literary, Scientific, and Antiquarian Sub- jects, to lie buried on the fhelves of a few perfons would have been an unpardonable offence ; but to refcue from a kind of oblivion, and to prefent to their Countrymen in Europe, a regular feries of the Papers communicated to the Afiatic Society, is the intention of the Undertakers of the prefent Work. This Society, it is well known, had the late excellent and learned Sir Wiittiam Jones for its Founder, and for its Prefident many years; but fince he has favoured the world with an ac- count of its origin in the firft volume of the work, we fhall content ourfelves with referring our . Readers to that difcourfe, wherein they will find an ample difplay of its utility, and a detail of its objects of purfuit, © | | a2 Ix ae - ADVERTISEMENT. In the differtation on the Religious Ceremonies of the Hindus, p. 361, of the prefent volume, the author cites a paffage which appears to have reference to the creation of the univerfe, and which feems, upon the whole, to bear fome re- femblance to the account given by Mofes in the Pentateuch. This Aaturally leads us to confider the antiquity | of both the Mofaic and Hindu. Scrip- | tures, and to compare, in fome meafure, the ac- counts given in each work relative to that. impor= tant fact. The writings of Mosrs have gen erally Gent confidered as more ancient than thofe of any other perfon; but the Hindu Scriptures, fo far as the refearches of feveral learned men have extended, appear to be of very high antiquity , and are evéefi carried by fome beyond the time of the Hebrew Lawgiver.. Sir W. Jones, in his Preface to the « Inftitutes of Hindu Law; or the Ordinances of Menu, according to the: Glo& of CULLU’cA, carries the highett age of the Yajur véda 1580 years before the birth of Curis sT, which is nine years previous to the birth of phones and ninety before Moses departed from Egypt with the If raelites. This date, of 1580 years before Curist, jecms the more probable, becaufe the Hindt . jages are faid to have delivered their knowledge orally. Curtvu’A Buarra produced, what may be {aid to be very truly, the fhorteft, yet the moft luminous ;. the leaft oftentatious, yet the moft i qapsped the deepeft, yet the mott agreeable, ‘com Beaty on the Hindu Scriptures, that ever was ADVERTISEMENT. ¥ was compofed on any author ancient cr modern, European or Afiatic : and it is this work to which the learned generally apply, on account of its clearnefs. We fhall not, however, take up your time with a diflertation on the exact age of either the Hebrew or the Hindu Scriptures: both are ancient: let the learned judge: but fome extracts from the Hindu and Hebrew accounts of the crea- tion may ferve to fhew how much they agree to- gether: whether the Hindu Brahmens borrowed from Moses, or Moses from the Hindu Brah- mens, is not our prefent enquiry. E’xtrads from the Laws of LExtradts from the Writings MeENv. of Moszs. Tus universe exifted only In the beginning God in the firft divine idea yet un- created'the heaven and expanded, as if involved in the earth. (Gen. i. 1-) darkneis, imperceptible, undefinable, undifcovera- ble by reafon, and undifcoy- ered by revelation, as if it were wholly immerfed in fleep; (chap. 1. 5.) “Then the /o/e felf-exift- ing power, himfelf undif-. cerned, but making this world difcernible, with five elements ‘and other princi~ ples of mature, appeared with undiminifhed glory, expanding his idea, or difpell- ing the gloom. (ib. 6.) _ He, whom the imind alone can perceive, whofe eflence eludes the external organs, who has no vifible | . . parts; iv - ADVERTISEMENT. In the diflertation on the Religious Ceremonies: of the Hindus, p. 361, of the prefent volume, the author cites a paflage which appears to have reference to the creation of the univerfe, and which feems, upon the whole, to bear fome re- femblance to the account given by Mofes in the Pentateuch. This naturally leads us to confider the antiquity of both the Mofaic and Hindu. Scrip- . tures, and to compare, in fome meafure, the ac- counts given in each work relative to that impor= tant fact. The writings of Moses have general been confidered as more ancient than thofe of any other perfon; but the Hindu Scriptures, fo far as the refearches of feveral learned men have extended, appear to be of very high antiquity ; and dfe even carried by fome beyond the time of the Hebrew Lawegiver.. Sir W. Jonzs, in his Preface to the « Inftitutes of Hindu Law; or the Ordinances of Menu, according to the. Glof of CULL’ CAs carries the highett age of the Yayur véda 1580 years before the birth of Curt: sT, which is nine years previous to the birth of press and ninety before Moses departed from Egypt with the If- raelites. ‘This date, of 1580 years before CuRIst, jecms the more probable, becaufe the Hindu . ages are faid to have Ake ered their knowledge orally. CuLtvu’A Buarra produced, what may be faid to be very truly, the fhorteft, yet the moft luminous; the leatt oftentatious, yet the moft RES the deepeft, yet the moft agreeable, ‘commentary on the Hindu Scriptures, that ever . was ADVERTISEMENT. v was compofed on any author ancient or modern, European or Afiatic : and it is this work to which the learned generally apply, on account of its clearnefs. We fhall not, however, take up your time with a diflertation on the exact age of either the Hebrew or the Hindu Scriptures: both are ancient: let the learned judge: but fome extracts from the Hindu and Hebrew accounts of the crea- tion may ferve to fhew how much they agree to- gether: whether the Hindu Brahmens borrowed from Moses, or Moses from the Hindu Brah- mens, is not our prefent enquiry. Extrads from the Laws of — Extracts from the Writings MeEnv. of Moszs. Tuts univerfe exifted only In the beginning God in the firft divine idea yet un- created’ the heaven and expanded, as if involved in the earth. (Gen. i. 1.) darknefs, imperceptible, undefinable, undifcovera- ble by reafon, and undifcoy- ered by revelation, as if it were wholly immerfed in Meeps. (chap.71.°5;) “Then the /c/e felf-exift- ing power, himfelf undif-. cerned, but making this world difcernible, with five elements ‘and other princi~ ples of mature, appeared with undiminifhed glory, expanding his idea, or difpell- ing the gloom. (ib. 6.) _ He, whom the imind alone can perceive, whofe effence eludes the external organs, who has no vitible | parts; vi ADVERTISEMENT. Menv. parts, who exifts from eter- nity, even HE, the foul of ail beings, whom no being can comprehend, fhone forth in perfon. (1b. 7.) He, having willed to pro- | duce various beings from his own divine fubftance, fir with a thought created the waters, &c. (ib. 8.) The waters are called nira, becaufe they were the production of Nara, or the /pirit of God ; and, fince they were his firft ayana, or place of motion, he thence is named Na’RA’YANA, oF moving on thewaters (ib. 10.) From THAT WHICH Is, the firft caufe, not the ob- ject of fenfe, exifting every where in fubftance, not exift- ing fo our perception, with- out beginning or end, was produced the divine male. (ib. 11.) —He framed the heaven above and the earth beneath: in the midft he placed the fubtil ether, the eight re- gions, and the permanent receptable of waters. (ib. 13.) Mosss. And the earth was without form, and void ; and darknefs was upon the face of the deep: and the Spirit of God moved upon the face of the waters. (ib. 2.) And God faid, Let us — make man in our image. (ib. 26.) And God faid, Let there be a firmament in the midft of the waters ; —and God called the firmament Heaven. (ib, . 6, 8.) “ —He ADVERTISEMENT. MENU. —He framed all crea- tures. (1b, 16). —He too firft affigned to all creatures diftin¢ét names, difiinét acts, and diftinét occupations. (ib, 21.) _ He gave being to time and the divifions of time, to the ftars alfo, and the planets, to rivers, oceans, and mountains, to level plains, and uneven vallies. (ib. 24,) Vii Mosss. And God faid, Let the waters bring forth abun- dantly the moving crea. ture that hath life, and fowl that may fly above the earth in the open fir- mament ef heaven. And God created great whales, and every living creature that moveth, which the waters brought forth a- bundantly aftertheirkind, and every winged fowl after his kind. And God faid, Let the earth bring forth the living creature after his kind, cattle and creeping thing, and beatt of the earth after his kind. (ib. 20, 21, 24.) God brought every beaft of the field unto A- dam to fee what he would call them. And God put the man into the garden of Eden to drefs it and to keep it. Abel wasakeeper of fheep, but Cain was a tiller of the ground. (ib. i. 19, 15: 1y. 2.) God faid, let there be lights in the firmament of heaven, to divide the day from the night; and let them be for figns and for days, and for years.— And God made two great To Fill Menu. To devotion, fpeech, &c. for he willed the exift- of aljl created things. (ib. 25.) For the fake of diftin- guifhing actions, He made a total difference between right and wrong. (ab. 26.) —Having divided hisown fubftance, the mighty Power became half male, half fe- male. (ib. 32.) He, whofe powers are in- comprehenfible, having cre-- re aye eh RAL this univerfe, was again abforbed in the - Spirit, changing the time of energy for the time Off re- pye. (ib. 50.) ADVERTISEMENT. Moses. hiehts ; the sreater light to rule the day, and the leffer light to rule the night. (Gen.1. 14, 16. fee alfo chap. 11. 10, 11, 13, 14. & aliis locis.) If thou doeft well, thalt thou not be accepted ? and if thou doeft not well, fin lieth at the door. (ib iv. 7. fee alfo chap. 1 16, 17.) God created man in his own image ; in the image of God created -he him ; male and female created he, theny:(ibs4,.27.) Thus the heavens and the earth were Bick and all the hoft of them. And on the feventh day God ended his work ;— “and refted on the foveath day from all his work. (se LI; Thus the accounts of Moses and the Hindu Scriptures concerning the creation may be eafily reconciled to each other. But itis not our inten-_. tion to fupport the Hindu writings in _ preference to the. Hebrew Pentateuch ; all we defire is, that truth may be inveftigated, and that error may be exploded. ‘[here are many perfons, no doubt. in the Haft better acquainted with the antiquity of ~ the ADVERTISEMENT. ix the Sanfcrit books than we are,’ and by our inter- courfe with the Brahmens and learned Pundits, much may be done towards a right difcovery of this important matter. The Sa have, for many ages, looked upon their Scriptures as a revelation from the Supreme Being of his mind and will con- cerning the works of his creation. They bring forward the Deity declaring his own mind, and think they have-an indubitable right to foltows the precepts which his word, according to their an- cient lawgivers, contains. Moses too, in his Pentateuch, tells us that the Almighty ordered him to promulgate his law among the people, and ‘to fhew them fhe path in which they fhould walk. The Jews, and after them the Chrittians, have generally received’ Moses’ss account as_ valid, and have confequently followed its dictates with a religious zeal. Enthufiafm among every defcription of people muft certainly be de- {pifed, but zeal in contending tor the truth is highly commendable in whomfvever it fhall be found. Had the Hindu writings, diveited of their — fabulous paflages, been difleminated in the Wef- tern world with as much energy as the works of Moses have been {pread abroad, perhaps they would likewife have found many admirers and ad- yocates. Sir W. Jon ES, {peaking of the Laws of Menu, fays, they contain abundance of curious matter extremely intcrefting both to {peculative lawyers and antiquaries, with many beauties which need not be pointed out, and with. many blemithes which cannot be juftified or palliated. It is a fyf- tem of defpotifm and prieftcraft, both indeed Ii- mited by law, but artfully confpiring to give mu-_ nvaL. V. b tual x ADVERTISEMENT. tual fupport, though with mutual checks; it is filled with ftrange conceits in metaphyfics and na- tural philofophy, with idle fuperftition, and with afcheme of theology moft obfcurely figurative, and confequently liable to dangerous mifconcep- tion; it abounds with minute and childifh forma- lities, with ceremonies generally abfurd and ridi- culous; the punifhments are partial and fanciful ; for fome crimes, dreadfully cruel, for other repre- henfibly flight ; and the very morals, though rigid enough on the whole, are in one or two inftances (as in the cafe of light oaths and of pious perjury) unaccountably relaxed: neverthelets, a {pirit of fublime devotion, of benevolence to mankind, and of amiable tendernefs to all fentient creatures, pervades the whole work; the ftyle of it has a certain auftere majefty, that founds like the rete guage of legiflation, and extorts a refpectful awe the fentiments of independence on all beings bal God, and the harfh admonitions, even to kings, are truly noble; and the many panegyrics on the Gayatri the fdehons as it 1s called, of the Veda, prove the author to have adored (not the vitible material /uz, but) that divine and incomparably greater light, to ule the words of the moit vencra- ble text in the Indian Scripture, wich illumines all, nee all, from which all proceed, to which all mui return, and ere cait alone irradiate (not our v ‘Gaal organs merely, but our fouls and) our inte/- lects. The writings of Mosrs-too, are not totally ex- empt from pailages which, to the mere reafon of humanity, carry with them the appearance of fic- tion orof cruelty. ‘Lhus the formation of woman by throwing Apat Minto a deep fleep, and takiag ai rib ADVERTISEMENT. x1 a rib frora his fide, has long been matter of ridicule for the fons of infidelity ; as have many other parts of the Pentateuch. But whatever opinion may be entertained of Menu and his laws, it mutt be re- membered that they are revered as the word of God by many millions of Hindus who compofe feveral great nations, who are of vaft importance to the political and commercial interefts of Europe, whofe well directed induftry would add largely to the wealth of Great Britian, and who atk no greater compenfation than protection for their per- fons and property, juftice i. their temporal con- cerns, indulgence to their old religion, and the be- nefit of thofe laws, which they hold facred, and which alone they can underftand. Ps , ASTATIC 4 . r es eae Sie Ry ? ah 2! fae r. HISTORICAL REMARKS ON THE mee ool OF MALABAR,’ WITH SOME DESCRIPTION OF THE MANNERS OF ITS INHABITANTS. By Jonaruan Duncan, Efquire. SEC- TION. “1. FN the book called Kerul Oodputte, or, *« The ; I emerging of thé Country of Kerul,’’ (of which, during my ftay at Calicut, in the year 1793, I made the beft tranflation into Englifh in my power, through the medium of a verfion firft rendered into Perfian, -under my own infpection, from the Malabaric copy. procured from one of the Rajahs of the Zamorin’s family,) the origin of that coaft is afcribed to the piety or penitence of Purefeu Rama, or Purefram, (one of the incarnations of Visunu,) who, ftung with re- morfe for the blood he had fo profufely fhed in over- coming the Rajahs of the Khetry tribe, applied to Varuna, the God of the Ocean, to fupply him with _ a tract of ground. to beftow on the Brabmens; and Va- RUNA having accordingly withdrawn his waters from the Gowkern (a hill in the vicinity of Mangalore) to Cape Comorin, this ftrip of territory has, from its _ fituation, as lying along the foot of the Sukbien (by the Europeans called the Ghaut) range of mountains, ac- quired the name of Mulyalum, (1. e. Skirting at the Bor- _ tom of the Hills,) a term that may have been fhortened into Maleyam, or Maleam; whence are alfo probably | Ne its Zz HISTORICAL REMARKS OW _ its common names of Mulievar and Malabar; all which Pure/ram is firmly believed, by its native Hindu inhabitants, to have parcelled out among different tribes of Bréhbmens, and to have directed that the en- tire produce of the foil fhould be appropriated to their maintenance, and towards the edification of temples, and for the fupport of divine worfhip; whence it ftll continues to be diftinguifhed in their writings by the term of Kermbhoomy, or, ‘ The Land of Good Works *¢ for the Expiation of Sin.’” : II. The country thus obtained from the fea *, is reprefented to have remained long in a marfhy and fcarcely habitable ftate; infomuch, that the firft oc- cupants, whom Pure/ram is faid to have brought into it from the eaftern, and even the northern, part of India, again abandoned it ; being more efpecially fcared by the multitude of ferpents with which the mud and © flime of this newly immerged tract is related to have then abounded; and to which numerous accidents are afcribed, until Pure/ram taught the inhabitants to pro- pitiate thefe animals, by introducing the worfhip of them and of their images, which became from that period objects of adoration. It]. The country of M/ulyalum was, according to the Kerul Oodputtee, afterwards divided into the four following Tookrees, or divifions : | 1ft. From Gowkern, already mentioned, to the Pe- rumbura River, was called the Taoro0, or Turu Rauje. 2d. From * Ina manufcript account of Malabar that I have feen, and which ts afcribed to a Bifhop of Virapoli, (the feat of a famous Roman Catholic feminary near Cochin,) he obferves, that, by the accounts of the learned natives of that coaft, it is jittle more than 2300 years fince the feacame up tothe foot of the Sukhien, or Ghaut mountains; and that it once did fo he thinks extremel probable from the nature of the foil, and the quantity of Gand, oy fter-fhells, and other fragments, met with in making deep ex- cavations, THE COAST OF MALABAR. 3 ed. From the Perumbura to Poodumputtum was called the Mofbek Rawe. 3d. From Poodum, or Poodputtun, to the limits of Kunetui, was called the Keru/ or Keril Rauje; and as the principal feat of the ancient government was fixed in this middle divifion of Malabar, its name prevailed over, and was in courfe of time underftood in a general fenfe to comprehend the three others, 4th. From Kunety to Kunea Koomary, or Cape Comorin, was called the Koop Rauje; and thefe four grand divifions were parcelled out into a greater num. ber of Naadhs, (pronounced Naars, and meaning diftricts or countries,) and of Khunds, or fubdivifions, under the latter denomination. IV. The proportion of the produce of their lands, that the Brabmens are ftated to have originally afligned for the fupport of government, amounted to only one fixth fhare: but in the fame book of Kerul Oodputiee they are afterwards faid to have divided the country into three equal proportions; one of which was con- fecrated to fupply the expence attending religious worfhip, another for the fupport of government, and the third for their own maintenance. V. However this may be, according to the book above quoted, the Brébmens appear to have firt fet up, and for fome time maintained, a fort of republi- can or ariftocratical government, under two or three principal chiefs, elected to adminifter the government, which was thus carried on (attended, however, with feveral intermediate modifications) till, on jealoufies arifing among themfelves, the great body of the Bréb- men landholders had recourfe to foreign affiftance, which terminated, either by conqueft or convention, in their receiving to rule over them a Permal, or chief governor, from the Prince of the neighbouring coun- . A-2 try 4 HISTORICAL REMARKS ON try of Chaldefb, (a part of the Southern Carnatic,) and this fucceflion of Viceroys was regularly changed and relieved every twelve years; till at length one of thofe officers, named Sheo Ram, or (according to the Malabar book) Skermanoo Permaloo, ,and by others called Cheruma Perumal, appears to have rendered him- felf fo popular during his government, that, (as feems the moft probable deduction from the obfcure accounts of this tranfaction in the copy obtained of the Kerul Oodputtee, compared with other authorities,) at the _ expiration of its term, he was enabled, by the en-_ couragement of thofe over whom his delegated fway had extended, to confirm his own authority, and to fet at defiance that of his late fovereign, the Prince or - King of Chaldefh, whois known.in their books by the name of Rajah Ki/hen Rao; and who having fent an army into Malabar with a view to recover his autho- rity, is {tated to have been fuccefsfully withftood by Shermanoo and the Malabarians; an event which is fuppofed to have happened about 1000 years anterior to the prefent period; and is otherwife worthy of notice, ’ as being the epoch from which all the Rajahs and chief © Nayrs, and the other titled and principal lords and landholders of Malabar, date their anceftors’ acquifi- tion of fovereignty and rule in that country ; all which the greater part of their prefent reprefentatives do uni- formly affert to have been derived from the grants thus made by Shermanoo Permaloo, who, becoming, after the defeat of Ki/ben Rao’s army, either tired of his fituation, or, from having (as is the vulgar belief) become a convert to Mahommedanifm, and being thence defirous to vifit Arabia, is reported to have made, before his departure, a general divifion of Mala- bar among his dependents, the anceftors of its prefent chieftains. VI. The book entitled’ Kerul Oodputtee (which, however locally refpected, is, at leaft in the copy I pro- cured of it, not a little confufed and incoherent) mentions THE COAST OF MALABAR. 5 mentions that, after this defeat of Kz/ben Rao’s army, Shunker, a fuppofed fon of Mabhadeo, (the principal of the Hindu Gods,) regulated the cafts in Malabar, and reftricted the various fubdivifions of the four general tribes to their particular duties, down to the loweft orders of the. fourth, confifting of the artificers, tillers of the foil, and inhabitants of the woods, whom he declared it unlawful for the other cafts to approach, infomuch, that the bare mecting with them on the road entailed pollution, for which the party of the fuperior caft is required to bathe.* | A 3 | Vi. Te * OF the feveral cafts in Malabar, and their diftinétions, I received the following fummary account from the Rajah of Car- tinad. 1. Namboory Brahmens. 2. Nayrs, each of various de- nominations. g. Zeer. 4. Malere. 5. Polere, called (he fays) Dérs in Hindoftan. The Teers are cultivators of the ground, but freemen. The Maleres are muficians and conjurers, and alfo freemen. The Poleres, or Poliars, are bond{men, attached to the foil in the lower part of Malabar, in like manner as are the Pu- niers above the Ghauts. The proper name of the Ghaut hills is, the Rajah adds, Sukhien Purbut, or hills of Sukhzen, with the guttural KA pronounced as re N. B. Pouliats and Poulchis, mentioned by Raynat, are only the one the male, and the other the female, of Polere aforefaid. The fyftem of obfervations in regard to diftance to be obferved by the feveral cafts in Malabar, are (according to the Rajah of Cartinad’s explanation) as under {pecified. 1. A Nayr may approach, but muft not touch, a Nambdoory Brahmen. | A Teer is to remain thirty- fix fteps off from one. A Malere three or four fteps further. A Polere ninety-fix fteps. | 2. A Teer is to remain twelve fteps diftant from a Nayr. . A Malere three or four fteps further. A Polere ninety-fix fteps. 3. A Matlere may approach, -but is not to touch, the Teer. 4. APolereis not to comenear even toa Malere, or any other caft but a Mapilla, the name given to the Mahommedans who are natives of Malabar. If a Polere wifhes to fpeak to a Brahmen, or Nayr, or Teer, or Malere, he muft ftand at the above prefecribed diftance, and cry aloud to them. Ifa Poleve touch a Brahmen, the latter muft make expiation by immediately bathing, and reading much of the divine books, *. and changing his Brahmenical thread. If a Pokre toucha Nayr,. . he is only to bathe, and fo of the other catfts. - 6 HISTORICAL REMARKS ON VII. It is the received tradition among the Mala- bars, that Shermanoo Permaloo was, juft at the com. pletion of the diftribution of the Malabar country, ap- plied to for fome provifions by an Evary, or perfon of the cow-herd caft; who, with his brother, had, dur- ing the preceding warfare, come from their native town of Poondra (on the banks of the Cavery, near Errode) to his affiftance, and had proved the principal caufe of his fuccefs again{ft Rajah Kifben Rao’s army; upon which Shermanoo, having little or nothing elfe left, made a grant to him of the very narrow limits of his own place of abode at Calicut; and having further beftowed on him his own {word and ancle chainlet, and other infignia of dignity, and prefented him with water and flowers, (which appears to have been: uniformly the ancient fymbol of donation and transfer of pro- perty in this part of India,) he authorifed and in- ftructed him to extend his own dominions by arms, over as much of the country as he fhould find defir- able; a difcretion which this adventurer (who is the anceftor of the prefent Samoory or Zamorin) 1m- mediately began to act upon, and to endeavour to carry its object into execution, by the forcible acqui- fition of the diftricts adjoining to the prefent city of Calicut; and ever fince his family appear to have, in the true fpirit of their original grant, (which is the boaft and glory of its prefent reprefentatives, ) been either meditating new conquefts, or endeavouring to maintain the acquifitions they have thus atchieved by Sheo Ram, or Shermanoo Permaloo’s {word ; which they affert to have ftill preferved as a precious relick, and > to have converted into an obje& of domeftic adora- tion, as the inftrument of all the greatnefs of their houtfe. VIII. Anterior even to this epoch of the partition of ° Malabar, the Neforians had fettled and planted Chri/- tianity on this coaft; and with thofe of the Roman Catholic communion, that arrived feveral centuries 4 after, THE COAST OF MALABAR. 7 after, in confequence of Vafco de Gama’s difcovery, they continue to conftitute to this day a contiderable body of the lower orders of the prefent fociety in Tra vancore and Cochin; ih which laft diftrict there live alfo the moft confiderable, er rather, perhaps, the only, colony of Yews in India. IX. Of the events that took place from the partition till the above mentioned difcovery of Malabar by the Portuguefe in 1496, I am not pofiefied of adequate materials to afford any full or fufficiently fatisfactory detail; but the principal may, as far as relates to its interior adminiftration, be probably comprized in the wars carried on during this long period by the Samoory or Zamorin family for its aggrandizement ; and in the confequent {truggles kept up by the others, and efpecially the middle and fouthern principalities, to maintain their independence: for as to attacks from without, I have not been able to trace that they expe- rienced any material ones during this long interval, or that the Prince of Chaldeth was ever able to re-eftablifh his dominion over this fouthern part of the coaft, within the limits affigned by the natives to Malabar Proper, or the tract by thern denominated Mulyalum, or Maleyam. a X. During this period alfo the Mahommedan religion made great progrefs in Malabar, as well from the zeal of its more early profelytes in converting the natives, as in purchafing or procuring the children of the poorer claffes, and bringing them up in that faith: and thefe Arabian traders, bringing annually fums of money to the Malabar coaft, for the pepper and other {pices that they carried from it for the fupply of ail the reft of the world, received every encouragement, and the fulleft protection for their property and reli- gion, from the fucceflive Samoories, or Zamorins, whence they naturally grew into the habit of rendering that part of the coaft the centre of their traffic and | Ag refidence ; ; 8 HISTORICAL REMARKS ON refidence; and fo rivetted had, through thefe long ha- - bits of intercourfe, become the connexion between them and the Samoory’s government, that the latter continued, after the arrival of the Portuguefe, moft pertinacioufly to adhere to, and fupport, them againft thefe new rivals in the gainful commerce which they had hitherto driven; a predilection that as naturally lead the Rajahs of Cochin, and of other petty ftates, that ftood always in fear of the ambition and fuperior power of the Samoories, to afford to the Portuguefea kind reception in their ports; from which collifions of interefts a very cruel warfare, by fea and land, was for many years carried on between the Samoories, or Za-~ morins, and their fubjects, Hindus and Mahommedans, aided occafionally by the Egyptians and Turks, on the one part, and the Portugue/e, with the Cochinand other Rajahs as their allies, on the other; of the various fuc- ceffes and reverfes in which, the only 4fatick relation I have met with, is contained in a work, with which, during my ftay in.Malabar, I was obligingly favoured by my then colleague, Major (now Lieutenant-Colo- nel) Dow, who had traced and obtained it in the courfe of the extenfive intercourfe that, on terms the moft amicable, and in views the moft falutary and benign, ° he had long cultivated with the Mahommedan part of the Malabar community. ‘This book, written in the Arabic language, is faid to have been compofed by ZEIRREDDIEN Muxkupom, an Arab, Egyptian, or fub- ject of the Turkifh empire; who is thought to have been one of thofe difpatched to affift the Mahommedan Princes of India, and the Zamorin, again{t the Portu- euefe; and to have, during his ftay in India, compofed this hiftorical account (which I have tranflated into Englifo) of the warfare in which he bore a part, pre. ceded by (what by many will be confidered as the moft interefting part of his work) a defcription of the man- ners and cuftoms of the natives of Malabar at the period of his vifit to it more than two centuries ago; relative to both which articles, I fhall here infert fome — / of ae, "a? THE COAST OF MALABAR. 9 of the information acquired by this Mahommedan au- thor, whofe relation terminates with the year 937 of the Hejira, anfwering to the ‘year of our Lord 1579-80. XI. This author begins with nearly the fame account of the converlion of Shermanoo Permaloo (whofe real or proper name, ‘or rather the epithet beftowed on his ftation, this Muffulman mentions to have been Shuker- wutty,. or Chuckerwutty) as has been already noticed from the Keru/ Oodputtee, with this addition, that it was effected by a company of Dervifes from Arabia, who, touching at Crungloor, or Cranganore, (then the feat of government in Malabar,) on their voyage to vifit the Koot/tep of Adam,* on that mountain in Ceylon which mariners diftinguifh by the name of /dam’s Peak; and thefe pilgrims imparting, on that occafion, to the Permal, or Permaloo, the then recent miracle of Mahommed’s having divided. the Moon, the . Viceroy was fo aifected by this inftance of fupernatural power, .and fo captivated by the fervid reprefentation of thefe ‘enthufiafts, that he determined toabandon all for the fake of proceeding with them into Arabia, to have an oppor- tunity of converfing with the Prophet, who was ftill alive, and had not even then fled from Mecca; for, after fojourning fome time with the Prophet in Arabia, | Chuckerwutty * This Footftep of Adam is, under the name of Srecpud, or the “Holy Foot,” equally reverenced and reforted to by the Hin- dus, as appears by the relation of a journey made to viiit it by a Fakeer of this laft mentioned perfuation, called Praun Poory, now living at Benares, who has alfo travelled as far north as to Mofcow; and has from memory (fince he is difabled from writing, ‘by being of the tribe of Oordhbahu, or whofe arms and hands re- main conftantly in a fixed polition above their heads) afforded mé an opportunity of caufing to be committed to writing, an in- _ terefting account of his various travels throughout India, as well - as into other parts of dfa; and on the fubje& of thefe Hindu Fa- keers’ propenfity to travelling, I may here add, that I faw a few months ago at Benares, one of them who had travelled as far as Pe- kin, which he defcribed under the name of Pechin; and had paffles from the Chinefe government in his pofleffion. He mentioned the name of a temple of Hindu adoration as being fituated in Pekin. / £0 “HISTORICAL REMARKS ON Chuckerwutty (whom Mabommed had dignified with the title of Sultaun Tauje ul Herid, is mentioned in ZEIRREDDIEN’S book to have died on his return, on the firft day of the firft year of the Hejira, anfwering to the 16th of July, of the year of our Lord 622, after, how- ever, addrefling recommendatory letters to the chiefs in Malabar in favour of fundry of his Muffulman brethren, who were thereby enabled to conftruct the firft mofque or temple of their new faith in that country as early as the a1ft year of the Hejira, or A. Daee2: ‘XII. Butalthough Zerrreppien (the author lam now quoting) deemed it fit to allow a place in his work to the traditions that he found thus locally to obtain, he fairly avows his own difbelief in them; more efpecially as to what relates to the fuppofed converfion of Sher- manoo Permaloo,* and his journey to vifit the Prophet in Arabia; fubjoining alfo his own opinion, that the Muffulman religion did not acquire any footing, either permanent or extenfive, in Malabar till towards the latterend ofthe fecond century of the Mahommedan era. XII. ZerrrepDpdIEN next enters into fome defcrip- tion of the exifting manners of the Malabarians as he found them; after premifing that the Malabar country was then divided into a number of more or lefs exten- five independencies; in which there were chieftains, commanding from one to two and three hundred, and up to a thoufand, and to five, ten, and thirty thoufand; and even (which is perhaps an undue amplification) to a lack of men, and upwards; and defcribing that in fome of * From this improbability, joined to the unlikely accounts de- livered by the Hindus themfelves, as to the departure of their chief governor, it may not perhaps be deemed too uncharitable, to fufpe& that Shermanoo difappeared like Romulus in a ftorm, as being, perhaps, found inconvenient to the new fituation of in- dependence that the Malabar Princes admit to have, on this occa- fion, either aflumed, or been promoted to. THE COAST OF MALABAR. ik of thefe countries there were at the fame time two Hekims, or rulers; in others three, and in fome even more; having diftinct bodies of men attached to them | re{pectively ; “whence hatred and warfare were, he ob- ferves, fometimes generated bess een them, which never, however, terminated in any entire feparation between the paggies; and adding, that at that time the three greate{t powers were the Cola aftrian Rajah to the north, the Samoory or Zamorin in the centre; and far- ther fouth a Prince who ruled from the town of Kolum, or Coulim, to Cape Comorin, comprehending the ftates now held by the Rajah of Travancore. XIV. The author next proceeds to an enumeration of what he confidered as the chief peculiarities in the manners of the Malabarians, from which [ fhall literally tranfcribe, into the body of this narrative, the follow- ing particulars irom the tranflation of ZEIRREDDIEN’S original work; fubjoining in notes fuch particulars as my own enquiries, or other information, may tend to corroborate, define, or illuftrate, in refpect to fome of the circumftances he has related. 1ft..“ If their ruler be flain in war, his army be- “© come quite defperate, and will fo violently attack “«¢ and prefs upon their faid deceafed ruler’s enemy, and ‘upon the troops of the latter, and fo obftinately “« perfevere in forcing their way into his country, and “to ruin it, that either they will completely in this “ way affect their revenge, or continue their efforts till « none of them furvive; and therefore the killing of a ‘* ruler is greatly dreaded, and never commanded; and *« this is a very ancient cuftom of theirs, which in mo- “dern times has, however, fallen with the majority << into difuetude. ad. © The rulers of Malabar are of two claffes or “«« parties, one of which ais in fupport of the Samoory Rajah, {2 £ a «¢ oe ss e¢ ¢¢ ce “¢ <¢ £¢ HISTORICAL REMARKS ON Rajah, whilft the other party acts in concert with the Hakim of Cochin; which is the general fyftem, and only deviated from occafionally from particular caufes; but as foon as thefe ceafe to operate, the party naturally returns again to the ancient ufage. Thefe leaders are never guilty of backwardnefs or failure in war, but will fix a day jp fight on, and punctually adhere thereto; nor will they commit treachery in the conduct of it. 3d. ‘© On the death of any principal or fuperior perfon among them, fuch as father, mother, and elder brother, in the caft of Brébmens, (whilft among carpenters, and the lower cafts, the fuperiors and principal perfons are the mother and mother’ S brother, or one’s own elder brother, as among the Nayrs,) when any one dies of the defcription of a {uperior, as above mentioned, his furviving relative is to remain apart fora twelvemonth ; during which time he is not to cohabit with his wife. or to eat the flefh of animals, or to chew the beetle leaf, or cut the hair of his head, or his nails: Nor can any | deviation be admitted from this practice, which is reckoned for the good of the defunct. ath. “ It 1s certain that among the body of Wayrs, wv“ n and their relatives, the right of fucceffion and in- heritance vefts in the brother of the mother, or goes otherwife to the fifter’s fon, or to fome of the ma- ternal relations; for the fon is not to obtain the property, country, or fucceffion of the father ; which cuftom hath for a long time prevailed ; and I (the author) fay, that among the Mo/flems of Cannanore they do not bequeath or give their heritage to their fons, which is alfo the rule with the inhabitants in — that vicinity, notwithftanding that thefe faid per- fons, who do thus exclude their fons, be well read in the Koraz, and have imbibed its precepts, and “are — THE COAST OF MALABAR, 12 « are men of ftudy and piety.* However, among “ the Brébmens, gold{miths, carpenters, and iron- ‘© fmiths, and Jeers, or lower orders of hufbandmen, «¢ and fifhermen, &c. the fon does fucceed to the rights «© and property of the father; and marriage is prac- “ tifed among thefe cafts. sth. ‘ Butthe Nayrs practife not marriage, except «© as far as may be implied from their tying a thread ‘¢ round the neck of the woman at the firft occafion ; «¢ wherefore the acts and practical maxims of this fect _ are fuited to their condition, and they look upon the s exiftence or non-exiftence of the matrimonial con- “« tractas equally indifferent. 6th. ‘ Among the Bréhbmens, where there are more ~« brothers than one, only their elder, or the oldeft of «© all of them, will marry, provided he have had, “ or be likely to have, male iffue; but thefe brothers «© who thus maintain celibacy, do neverthelefs cohabit « with Nayr women, without marriage, in the way © of the Nayrs; and if, through fuch tntercourfe, a «¢ fon fhould be born, they will not make fuch child « their heir. But when it becomes known that the *«* elder married brother (in a family of Brabmens) will «© not have a fon, then another of the brothers enters «« into the {tate of matrimony. - 7th. © Among the Nayrs it is the cuftom for one «© Nayr woman to have attached to her two males, * or four, or perhaps more;t and among thefe a © diftribution an * Thave, however, reafon to believe, that this rule and cuftom is NOW wearing out among the Mapillas, or Malabar Mahomme- dans; continuing, however, to be ftill more particularly ob- ferved at Cannanore and Tellicherry: but, even in this laft men- tioned place, I was informed by Karrat Moosa, a principal merchant of this feét, that it is evaded by fathers dividing among their fons much of their property during their life-time. + This defcription ought, I believe, to be underftood of the Nayrs inhabiting the more fouthern parts “of Malabar, from the Toorecherie, or Cotta river, to Cape Comorin; for to the north- ward of the faid river the Nayr women are faid to be prohibited from 4 HISTORICAL REMARKS ON a ¢ diftribution of time is made fo as to afford to each *© one night, in like manner as a fimilar diftribution “* of time is made among the true believers of Malabar <* for cohabiting with their wives; and it but rarely «© happens that enmity and jealoufy break out among «© them on this account. 8th. ‘ The lower cafts, fuch as carpenters, iron- «* fmiths, and others, have fallen into the imitation of ‘‘ their fuperiors, the Nayrs, with this difference, *< however, that the joint concern in a female is, «‘ among thefe laft, limited to the brethren and male * relations by blood, * to the end that no alienation «© may take place in the courfe of the fucceflion and the “ right of inheritance. oth. ‘ Among the Nayrs the whole body is kept “ uncovered, except a little about the middle. They “ make no difference in male or female attire; and “ among from having more than one male connetion at atime; for failure in which fhe is liable to chaftifement ; without, however, incur- ring lof{s of caft, unlefs the paramour be of a lower tribe than her own. * « Alone in lewdnefs, riotous and free, * No {poufal rights withhold, and no degree ; *< In unendear’d embraces free they blend, “ Yet but the hufband’s kindred may afcend “ The nuptial couch. Alas! too bleft, they know ** Nor jealoufy’s fufpenfe, nor burning woe; “ The bitter drops which oft from dear affe€tion flow.” Mickue’s Camogns, Book vii, This cuftom prevails among the five low cafts of Teer; of Agaree, or carpenters; Muzahe, or brafs-founders; Tattam, or gold- {miths ; and Kollen Perimcollen, or blackfmiths; who live promi- ' cuoufly with one or more women: and fometimes two, three, four, or more brothers cohabit with one woman. The child, or children, who are the offspring of this conneétion, inherit the property of the whole fraternity; and whenever the female of the houfe is engaged with either of the brethren, his knife is faid to be hung up at the door of the apartment as a fignal of its being eccupied. It is, however, but juftice to add, that thiscuftomis — faic to be local, and praétifed only in a few of the fouthern diftricts; and even among thefe five cafts there is no prohibition againft any man’s keeping for himfelf, either one or as many women as he can maintain. . THE COAST OF MALABAR, Is «¢ among their kings and lords, none of them think of © fhrouding their women from the fight of all man- «« kind; though among the Brdabmens this modefty «© and decorum are attended to. , roth. “Among the Nayrs, they drefs out and « adorn their women with jewels and fine apparel, « and bring them out into large companies, to have «© them feen and admired by all the world. rith. “Among the Malabars, priority in age «¢ ftamps fuperiority and rule, were the difference only <¢ of a moment; and, notwith{tanding that fuch party «© may be a fool, or blind, or aged, or otherwife, the « rulerfhip devolves to the fifter’s children; nor has «* it ever been heard that any one put to death his «¢ elder with a view of fooner attaining to dominion.* rath. ‘* Incafe the line of defcent and fucceffion «© become extinct among them, or be in danger of be- * coming fo, they do then bring an alien, (whether an “* adult or minor,) and him they conftitute the inhe- « ritor, as the fub{titute for a fon, or for abrother, or for ‘*« a fifter’s fon; nor willany future difference be made «© between fuch adopted anda real heir; which cuftom “is current and obferved among all the infidels of “© Malabar, whether Rajahs or Shopkeepers, from the ** higheit to the loweft; fo that the line of defcent “© becomes not extinct. t 13th. * Thus in the Zamorins’ families, and in that of the Rajahs of Paulghaut, there are from fifty to an hundred or more males of the fame blood, i, e. defcended from females of the Rajah’s fa- mily, who are all entitled to, and do accordingly rife to, the chief rule, agreeably to their feniority in point of birth, without any other right or title of precedence. t+ This is in general true: but there lately occurred an inftance to the contrary, whereby the Rauje or Lordfhip of Vittulnaad has efcheated tothe Company. With refpeé to the provifion occa- fionally made againft {uch extinétions of families, it is very true that the Rajahs make it a praftice, in cafe of any impending dan- ger of this kind, to procure fome males and females (though of the latter more than of the former) to keep up the regal line. 16 HISTORICAL REMARKS ON rgth. ‘* They have, moreover, fubjected themfelves “to a multitude of inconveniencies, or difficult ob- « fervances, which they do, neverthelefs, ftedfaftly ad- ‘© here to; as, for inftance, they have arranged and ** limited the fitnefs of things as refpectively appli- “© cable to the higher, middle, and lower ranks, in «© fuch manner, that ifa perfon of the higher, and one «< of the lower, happen to meet, or rather to approach «* each other, the proper diftance to be obferved be- «© tween them is known and defined; and if this dif. «© tance be encroached upon, he of the higher caft mutt «* bathe; nor can he lawfully touch food before under- “« going this purification; or if he do, he falls from «¢ his dignity, to which he cannot be raifed again; nor «¢ has he any other refource than to betake himfelf to « flight, and, forfaking his abode, to proceed where «“ his fituation is unknown; and fhould he not thus « flee, the ruler of the country is to apprehend him, «and fhall fell him to fome mean perfon, fhould even © s¢ the party incurring this difgrace be a child or a « woman ; or otherwife he may refort to the Moflems, «© and poffefs the J/lam,* or elfe become a Foguz, ora “ Fringy, 1.€.a Chriftian. — y4th. “ In like manner it is prohibited for thofe of «a lower degree to drefs food fora higher; and if any * one partake of fuch a meal, he muft fall from his rank. roth. ‘ Thofe who are entitled to wear the Zuzaar, * or Brébmenical thread, are fuperior to, and more no- ble than, all the claffes of the Jnfidels of Malabar ; “ and Lal “ * This is one of the reafons affigned to me by a Rajah of the Zamorin family, for the number of Mapilla Muffulmans being now greater in the Calicut diftrifts than the Hindus and Nayrs; namely, the-nicety of their obfervances, and facility of lofing caft; which drives the parties, from neceflity, into the pale of Iflamifm. ‘The fame Rajah mentioned, on this occafion, the cuf- tom of the Namboory Brahmens, who thus difpofed of their own women, without incurring any difparagement of caft, to the Ma- pillas ; which rule holds alfo good in refpett to other females, as intimated in the fecond note page 13, and in the fequel of Zerr~ REDDIEN’S text. THE COAST OF MALABAR. 17 «© and among thefe Zunaar wearers there are alfo the « higher, middle, and lower. Of the firft are the « Brébmens, who are above all others the moit ref. « pectable; and thefe alfo have among themfelves the *< fame diftinctions of firft, fecond, and third degrees. 16th. ‘ The Nayrs of Malabar follow the martial ** profeffion,* and exceed both in numbers and dignity, « having fundry degrees among themfelves; and in- “ ferior to them in caft are the Teers, whofe. practice «© it is to climb up the cocoa-nut trees, and to bring «¢ down the fruit, and to extract the intoxicating juice « thereof, called toddy; and below thefe Teers are the carpenters, fmiths, goldfmiths, fifhermen, 6c. and « under thefe again, in refpect of degree, are the Po-~ “ Jeres, or Poliars, (i.e. ploughmen,) and thofe of other “ bafe cafts, engaged in the manual part of hufban- «dry; and among whom alfo are other. fubordinate ‘ degrees of diftinction.t "A * Poliar the labouring lower clans are named ; By the proud Nayrs the noble rank is claimed ; The toils of culture and of art they {corn : The fhining faulchion brandifh’d in the right, Their left arm wields the target in the fight. CamoéEns, Book. vii. Thefe lines, and efpecially the two laft; contain a good defcrip- tion of a Nayr, who walks along, holding up his naked fword’ with the fame kind of unconcern, as travellers in other countries carry in their hands a cane or walking-ftaff. I have obferved others of them have it faftened to their back, the hilt being ftuck in their waiftband, and the blade rifing up, and glittering be- tween the fhoulders. It muft not, however, be inferred, that all the Nayrs betake themfelves, at prefent, to the martial profefiion; for, according to the information colle€ted for me with much care on the cuftoms of that country by the late Lieutenant Mac Lean (who was Malabar tranflator to the commiffion of which I was amember) there are fuppofed to be thirty diftiné claffes of this general tribe ; many of whom do now apply to the peaceable arts of hufbandry, penmanfhip and account, weaving, carpen- ter’s work, pottery, oil making, and the like; though formerly they are all {aid to have been liable to be called upon by their ref- pective fovereigns to perform military fervice. mes + For a farther account of thefe cafts, fee note page 5, and fe- cond note page 13. . . Fa. sk Vor. V. | Bo r7th. 18 HISTORICAL REMARKS ON sth. “Ifa ftone light from a Polere on a woman « of a fuperior rank on a particular night, which is «© marked out for this in the year, then that woman « mutt be excluded from her rank ; and although fhe «© fhall not have feen the faid man, nor been touched - « by him, yet ftill her lord fhall make a conveyance ‘© of her by fale; or fhe fhall become a Moflem, or a “ Chriftian, or a female Fogui; and this cuftom is ge- monet aie 18th. ‘In cafes of fornication (or what is locally « deemed the illicit intercourfe between the fexes) if « the parties differ much in degree, the higher lofes *¢ his or her rank; nor has he or fhe any other refource «¢ than the one above-mentioned: yet, if a Brahbmen .« fornicate with a Nayr woman, he fhall not thereby «¢ Jofe his caft; there being between thofe two old «© tribes that anciently eftablifhed connection which «© hath been already noticed. roth. ‘ Such are the painful obfervances which - * they have entailed on themfelves, through their own «© ignorance and want of knowledge, which God Al- « mighty hath, however, in his mercy, rendered the «© means of encreafing the number of the faithful. +” XV. Our Mahommedan author then proceeds to mention, that the towns built along the coaft of Ma- labar owed their origin to, and were principally con- {tructed * T have allowed this paragraph of ZeEtRREDDIEN’s text to ftand inferted in the order of his own enumeration, becaufe it is connected with the one that follows; though the cuftom it refers to feems fo unreafonable, that, as I never had occafton to hear it corroborated by the report of the natives, I cannot vouch for its being well founded. _.+ In the manner adverted to in the fecond note page 15. And here clofes, for the prefent, the literal extraét I have made from ZetRREDDIEN’S performance, which, for diftinétion fake, I have “marked with inverted commas, THE COAS# OF MALABAR, } Ge) - ftructed by, the Mahommedan traders,* who, though not then amounting to a tithe of the general popula- tion, were much courted by the feveral Rajahs, and more efpecially by the Zamorin, to frequent his port of Calicut, on account of the duty of ten per cent, that was levied on their trade. XVI. The arrival of the fleets of the Portuguefe, the firft under Va/co de Gama, in the gogth year of the Higeree, (correfponding with the year of our Lord 1498,) and of that conducted by Cabral, a few years thereafter, with the negociations, jealoufies, and wars that enfued thereon, are next related by our author, in a manner eafily enough reconcileable to the accounts of the fame tranfactions already publifhed throughout Europe. He afcribes the Europeans reforting to In- dia, to their defire to purchafe pepper and ginger. Nor does he feek to conceal that, between them and the Mahommedan traders, a commercial jealoufy imme- diately fprang up, which proved the caufe of all the bitter wars that were afterwards carried on, by feaand land, by the Zamorins and Mahommedans on the one part; and the Rajah of Cochin (to whofe port the Por- tuguefe had failed, on their breach with the former Prince) and his European allies on the other ; the for- mer being afterwards reinforced from the Arabian Gulph by a large fleet fitted out under the command of Ameer Hofaine, an officer in the fervice of Kaunis al Ghowry, the then reigning Sultaun of Egypt; but thefe armaments failed of their object; and the Ghowry Prince was foon afterwards himfelf fubdued by Selim, the Turkifh Emperor: and of the treatment which the Mahommedan traders continued, in the mean time, to B; 2 : experience * The principally current Malabar era is ftated in the account afcribed'to the Bifhop of Verapoli (as already quoted in the note page 2) to have been fixed from the building of the city of Cou- “tum, (by us called. Quiloan,) about twenty-four cadums (Malabar leagues) or eighty Britifh miles, fouth of Cochin. ‘It was for- merly very famous as the emporium of the coaft, and founded in the 825th year of the Chriftian era, 20 HISTORICAL REMARKS ON experience from the Portugue/e, the following def- cription is literally taken from the tranflation of N1- ZAMEDDIEN’S [reatife. rt, ‘ The believers of Malabar were eftablifhed ** in the moft defirable and happy manner, by reafon «« of the inconfiderable degree ofoppreffion experienced * from the rulers, who were acquainted with the an- “ cient cuftoms, and were kind to, and protectors of, «< the Muffulmans ; and the fubjects lived fatisfied and “¢ contented: but fi nned fo, that God turned from *« them, and did therefore command the Europeans of «« Portugal, who oppreffed and diftreffed the Mahom- ** medan community by the commiflion of unlimited “* enormities, fuch as beating and deriding them; «and finking and ftranding their fhips; and fpitting “© in their faces, and on their bodies ; and prohibiting ** them from performing voyages, particularly that to © Mecca; and plundering their property, and burning ** their countries and temples; and making prizes of their fhips; and kicking and trampling on their (the ‘< believers ) books, and throwing them into the flames. “© They alfo endeavoured to make converts to their *-own religion; and enjoined churches of their own ** faith to be confecrated ; tempting people, for thefe objects, with offers of money: and they dreffed out ‘© their own women in the fineft ornaments and ap- *« parel, in order thereby to deceive and allure the wo- «« men of the believers. They did alfo put Haji’s, and “other Muffulmans, to a variety of cruel deaths; and «they reviled and'abufed with unworthy epithets the “« Prophet of God; and confined the Mahommedans, «and loaded them with heavy irons, carrying them “© about for fale, from fhop to fhop, as flaves; en- *« hancing their il ufage on thefe occafions, in order *« to extort the larger fum for their releafe. They con- *© fined them alfo in dark, noifome and hedious dun- «« geons; and ufed to beat them with flippers; tor- * turing them alfo with fire; and felling fome into, “and retaining others, in their fervitude as their « flaves. . On fome “they impofed. the a ‘¢ ‘talks, << t¢ €¢ ¢¢ <¢ <¢ cc cc c¢ ct ce La9 cc ee «¢ £¢ ce ct «ce «ec cc cc cc ce «Cc ce c¢ Cs €¢ cf €¢ «¢ ec cc cc €¢ ’ THE COAST OF MALABAR. 21 tafks, without admitting of the fmalleft relief or ex- -emption. Others they tranfported into Guzerat, and into the Concan, and towards Arabia, being places which they themfelves ufed to frequent, in the view either of fettling or fojourning therein, or of capturing veffels. In this way they accumulated great wealth and property, making captives alfo of women of rank, whom they kept 1n their houfes till European iffue was procured from them. Thefe Por- tuguefe did in this manner alfo feize on many Seyyuds, learned and principal men, whom they retained in confinement till they put them to death; thus pre- judicing and diftreffing the Muffulmans in a thou- fand ways; fo as that 1 have not a tongue to tell or defcribe all the mifchiefs and mortifications attend- anton fucha fcene of evil. : ad. ‘ After this they exerted their utmoft efforts (which they had, indeed, from firft to laft) to bring the Muffulmans within the pale of their religion ; and they made at length peace with them for a con- fideration to be paid to them of ten in the hundred. gd.“ The Mahommedans refiding principally on the fea coafts, 1t was cuftomary forthe newly arrived Europeans (who ufed to refort annually to India at the appointed feafons) deridingly to afk the perfons fettled of their nation at the fea-ports, whether, and why, they (thefe fettled Portugue/fe) had not yet done away the appearance of thefe people the Mu/julmans ? reviling thereon their own chiefs for not abolifhing the Mahommedan religion; in the profecution of which view the heads of the Portuguefe defired the Hakim of Cechin to expel the Mu/fulmans from his city, promifing thereon to prove themfelves the means of his reaping double the profit which ac- crued to him from their trafiick ; but the Hakim of Cochin an{wered, « Thefe are my fubjects from days of old; and it is they who.have erected my city; fo that it is not poffible for me to expel them.” | B 3 XVII. 22 HISTORICAL REMARKS ON XVII. The war thus continued till the Portugue/e, who had been originally permitted to conftruct forts at Cochin and Cannanore, obliged the Zamorin to admit of their erecting one alfo at Calicut, XVIII. They had alfo made themfelves mafters of Goa from the Adel Sabi dynafty of the Bejapoor Kings in Decan ; nor could any of the {hips of the Mahom- medans fail in fafety to either gulph, without being furnifhed with Chriftian paffes. XIX. In the Hejira year 931, anfwering to A. D. 1524-5, the Mahommedans appear, by ZEIRREDDIEN’S narrative, to have (countenanced, no doubt, and pro- bably actively affifted, by their friend the Zamorin) been engaged in a barbarous war, or attack, on the Fews of Cranganore, many of whom our author ac- knowledges their having put to death without mercy ; . burning and deftroying, at the fame time, their houfes and fynagogues, from which devaftation they returned, and enabled their great protector, the Zemorin, to ex- pel, in the courfe of the following ol the Portuguefe from Calicut. XX. But the latter fhortly afterwards re-eftablithed themfelves in the vicinity of that capital, and were even permitted to build a fort within a few miles of it, ata place called Shaliaut, of which they are related to have retained poffellion for upwards of thirty years, and till, in or about the year 1571, they were, after a long fiege, compelied to capitulate ; whereupon the Zamo- rin is ftated by NIZAMEDDIEN to have {fo completely demolifhed their fortrefs, as not to leave one ftone of it flanding on another. XXI. .'The Portuguese proved, how ever, more per- manently fuccefsful i In an acquifition they made in the province or (at that time) kingdom of Guzerat; where, according THE COAST OF MALABAR. 23 according to my author, they, inthe year 943, or A. D. 1536-7, obtained from Bebader Shab, its monarch, (whom they are charged by Zerrreppien with having afterwards flain) the ceffion of the fortrefs of Diu, of which they ftill retain poffeffion. XXII. The author, Zetrreppien, places within the following year the Portuguefe building a fort at Cranganore, and their fuccefsful refiftance at Diu, to an exepedition fitted out againft them trom Egypt, by command of the Ottoman Emperor Solyman, whofe bafha, or commander, is reprefented to have retired in adifcreditable manner from the conteft. XXIII. This author places fubfequent to the He- jira year 963, A.D. 1556, a difference that enfued between the Portuguefe and 4/i Rajab,* the Mahom- medan chief of Cannanore; and towhom belonged alfo the Laccadivian Iflands, which, on this occafion, Zerr-= REDDIEN Charges the Chriftians with having barba- roufly ravaged ; and towards the clofe of his hiftorical detail, he inferts the following notice of the refult of the long and bloody cornpetition between them and the Mahommedans for the trade of the eait. ift. “It pleafing the Almighty to try the fidelity s of his fervants, he gave fcope to the Portuguefe, «© and beftowed on them the maftery of a number of © fea-ports ; fuch as thofe in Malabar, and in Guze- “ rat, and in Concan, &c. and they became rulers in s* ail the towns and cities, and {warmed therein, and B 4 “* reared * The head of this principality of Cannanore (of which a fe- _ male, known by the name of the Beedy, is the prefent reprefenta- tive) is alfo called dli Rajah, which, in the Malabar tongue, may be interpreted “ Lord of the Sea;” a diftinétion affecved (as I have heard) from this family’s having long pofleifed the Lacca- dives, whence they have occafionally invaded the Maldives; the Badfha, or monarch, of which is faid to be to this day jealous of them on that account. ce €¢ «c « « «c ce «ec «c c¢ « ce ce «ct cc ia3 HISTORICAL REMARKS ON reared fortrefies in Hurmuz, (Ormus,) Saket, Diu Mehel, and in Sumatra, and at Malacca, and Mil- koop ; and at Mylatoor, and Nagputtun, and Aju- ram, and in the ports of Shoulmundul, (Coroman- del,) with many alfo in thofe of Ceylon. They na- vigated alfo as far as China; and their commerce extended throughout all thefe and other ports; and the Mahommedan merchants funk under their fu- perior influence, and became obedient to them and their fervants; having no longer any power to trade themfelves, unlefs in fuch articles as the Portuguefe did not much like to deal in: nor requires it to be fuggefted, that their choice fell upon thofe commo- dities that yielded the largeft profit ; all which they exclufively referved, without allowing any one elfe to trade therein.” | XXIV. Thetraveller, Ca@sar Frepericke, hav- ing been on the Malabar coaft about the time that ZEIRREDDIEN’S hiftory clofes, it may tend tocontraft the preceding ftate of facts according to our Mahomme- dan author’s view of them, to fubjoin his Chriftian co- temporary’s account of fome of the fame circum- flances. | XXYV. Treating of Barcelore, a town on the northern part of the Malabar coaft, FRepERICKE con- tinues, (in the words of his old Englifh tranflator,) ce cc «C¢ «ac «ec «¢ cc ce ce ac ce es and from thence you fhall go to a city called Cana- nore, which is a harquebufh-fhot diftant from the chiefeft city that the King of Cananore hath in his kingdom, being a King of the Gentiles; and he and his are very naughty and malicious people; always. having delight to be in war with the Portugals; and when they are in peaceggit is for their intereft to let their merchandize pafs. From Cananore you go to Cranganore, which is another fmall fort of the Por- tugais, in the land of the King of Cranganore, which is another King of the Gentiles, and a coun- try of fmall importance, and of an hundred and. ** twenty THE COAST OE MALABAR. 25 “ twenty miles, full of thieves, being under the King ' “of Calicut, (the Zamorin,) a King alfo of the Gen- “ tiles, and a great enemy tc the Portugals, with « whom he is always in war; and he and his country “ are the neft and reftine for ftranger thieves, << and thofe be called Moors of Carpofa, becaufe they «“ wear on their heads long red hats; and thieves part « the fpoils that they take on the fea with the King of « Calicut, for he giveth leave unto all that will goa «« roving, liberally to go; in fuch wife that all along «¢ that coaft there is fuch a number of thieves, that ‘< there is no failing in thofe feas, but with great fhips, «< and very well armed; or elfe they muft goin com- «© pany with the army of the Portugals.” XXVi. Upon the decline of the Portuguefe power, the Dutch, ettablifhing themfelves on the Malabar coaft, took from the former the fortreffes of Cannanore and Cochin: and about the fame period, or as early as 1664, the Englifh Eaft India Company appear, by the records at Tellicherry, to have begun to traffick in the Zamorin’s dominions, in the fouthern diftricts of Ma- labar, as well as to have obtained, in 1708, in the northern parts of the fame coaft, a grant of the fort of Tellicherry, from the Colajiry, or Cherical Rajah, the limits of which they foon extended on the fouth fide, by the fuccefsful termination of a warfare, which they had in 1719 with the Corzgotte Neyr, who alfo agreed that they thould enjoy the exclufive trade of pepper duty free within his country; an acquifition which was followed, in 1722, by their obtaining a fimilar exclu- five previlege (with a refervation in favour of the Dutch trade alone) throughout the more extenfive country of Cherical: and in 1725 they concluded a peace with the Rajah of thediftrid of Cartinad; by which they became entitled to the pre-emption of ail the pepper and cardamums it produced; acquiring alfo fimilar exclufive privileges in Cottiote in 1759: and in this ‘manner fo rapid appears 'to have been the extenfion of the power and influence of the Britith : . Nation. 26 HISTORICAL REMARKS ON Nation on that part ofthe coaft, that in 1727 the Com- pany’s fervants at Tellicherry mediated a peace between the Kings of Canara and Colaftria, under which cir- cumitances they added, in 1734-5, the ifland of Der- mapatam, and the fort of Madacara, to their poffef- Gan: together with the entire laft mentioned ifland in the yea 1749, with power to adminifter juftice therein, on the fame footing as at Tellicherry : and they appear, in fhort, to have been from this period courted, ref- pected, and feared, by all the Rajahs and Chiefs within ~ the limits of the ancient Colaftrian kingdom, with which their good intelligence fuffered, however, a temporary interruption, in confequence of the Company’s Go- vernment having, in 1751, entered into a treaty with the Canarefe King of Bednore; whereby, for the con- fideration of a factory at Onore, and a freedom of © trede in his dominions, they agreed to affift him in the profecution of that Prince’s then meditated continua- tion of hoftilities againft the country of Colaftria: but the former harmony was again eftablifhed in 1757, when a new treaty of mutual defence was concluded between the Company and the Rajah of Cherical; and fuch appears to have been in general the progrefs of the Britifh influence, that the Englifh Eaft India Com- pany became every w ‘here entitled to fuperior or exclu- tive advantages in purchating the valuable produéts of the country, viz. pepper, cardamums, and fandal- wood; and at lalt obtained, in 1761, from the Rajah of Cherical, the further important privilege of collect- ing for their own behalf, the cuftom-houfe duties and tolls within their own stpifeuica, for the moderate con-~ {ideration of a fixed quit-rent of 21,000 filver fanams, or 42,000 rupees per annum, to be paid to his govern- ment: in addition to all which, he and the other Ra- jahs had by this time fucceftively yielded up their right to all wrecks or {tranding of the Company’s veffels or property ; an article which, with the cuftoms on mer- chandize, conftituted two of the moft inherent and ac- knowledged rights of the Malabar Princes at that period. : XAVIL, THE COAST OF MALABAR. | 29 XXVII, For otherwife thofe Rajahs’ rights in ge- neral did not then extend to the exaction of any re- gular, fettled, or fixed revenue from their fubjects, the original conftitution of their government only en- titling them to call on their vaffals, the Brabmen and Nayr landholders, for military fervice: but, although this general exemption from any land-tax is ftated to have thus univerfally prevailed, in the early times of the Rajahs’ governments, it is, however, allowed, that they were occalionally fubject to fome contribution for the extraordinary exigencies of defence againft the in- vafion of foreign enemies, fuch as the Canarefe and Portuguefe: and in Cherical, and alfoin the Samoory’s dominions, the cuftom was at length introduced, or, perhaps, rather continued, from the earlieft period, (as intimated in Section VI.) of the Rajahe’ levying from the lands (excepting, perhaps, thofe appertain- ine to the temples) a fettled revenue or income, in money or kind, equal to one fifth of the produce: and the Rajahs held alfo large domains of their own, which, with the cuftoms on trade, and mint dutirs, might have been fufficient for the maintenance of their ordinary ftate; more efpecially as, in addition to thefe rights, they, under the head of Poorefhandrum, e€x- acted from the Mapillas (1. e. the defcendants of the Muffulmans *) a fhare of the eftates of all deceafed perfons ; * Of the term Mahafilla, or Mapilla, 1 have heard many deri- vations ; one of which was given me by a Cauzy of their own tribe, who {crupled not (whether jocularly, or otherwife, I can- not determine) to combine it of the two Hindvee words MaA, mother, and Pulla, a puppy; intimating, that it was a term of reproach fixed on them by the Hindoos, who certainly rate them below all their own creditable cafts, and put them on a footing with the Chriftians and Fews ; to the former of whom (if not to both) they apply the fame name: and thus the Chriftians of St. ‘Thomas are diftinguifhed by the name of the Syrian Mapiilas: but I rather confide in the more reafonable derivation I obtained thro’ Lieut. Mac Leawn’s refearches, viz. that.the term is indeed compounded of Maha, or Mahai, and Pilla, though not inthe aforefaid Cauzy’s offenfive fenfe, but as a denomination applied to the firft ftrangers who fettled in Malabar, by reafon of thcir be- ing fuppofed to come from Mocha, whicl: in Malabar is called Maha; 25 HISTORICAL REMARKS ON perfons ; whilft, under the donation of Cheradayam, they derived a confiderable cafual, though conftant, revenue from the fines levied on crimes and offences ; a well as from another article, called Chungadum, or protection money, received from the fupport and coun- tenance granted by one Rajah to the fubjects of another; and from the efcheats of the eftates of thofe of their Hindu fubjects who died without heirs; and from Talapanam, (which was a kind of poll-tax;) and from the prefents made by their fubjects on the two annual feftival days of Onam and Visuoo; and other certain annual offerings ; together with a few profeffional taxes paid by diftillers, weavers, and filhermen, among the lower cafts: befides all which, they claimed, as royalties, all gold ore*, and all elephants, and the teeth of that animal; and all game, together with car- damum and Segwan, or teek trees, and bamboos, and: honey, and wax, and the hides of tigers, and the fins of all fharks caught, (forming a confiderable article of trade,) and the wreck (as above. fpecified) of all veflels ftranded on their coafts. ' XXVIII. The Chiefs who (under the denomination of the Rajahs, with the exception of a few indepen- dent Nayr landholders) have thus, for fo long a fuc- ceffion of centuries, governed Malabar, are moftly of the Khbetrie, or fecond tribe of Hindus; but the Che- vical and Samoory (who were the two principal families in point of extent of dominions) are of the Samunt or Erary, (i. e. cowherd caft;) as is alfo the Rajah of Travancore, who is a branch of the original Cola/trian or Cherical family: And the mode of fucceffion that has time out of mind been eftablifhed among thefe Princes (which I the rather add here, as ZeEiRREDDIEN has not otherwife than by inference touched at all on this part Mahai; whiltt Pilla is alfo another Malabar word for a child, or orphan; and from thefe two words the Mapillas are {aid to take their name of “ Children or Natives, or (perhaps Outcafts) of Mahai, or Mocha.” * Gold duft is found in a hill called Nellampoor Mella, in the talouk of -Ernaar or Ernaad. . THE COAST OF MALABAR. 29 part of the general fubject) is not, as in the reft of India, in favour of their own fons and children, but (as noticed by ZeErRREDDIEN in refpect tothe Nayrs) of their brethren in the female line, and of the fons of their fitters, who do not marry according to the ufually re- ceived fenfe of that term in other parts of the world, but form connections of a longer or fhorter duration, according to the choite of the parties, for the moft part with Malabar Bréhbmens, (called Namboories,*) and who differ effentially from others of that caft throughout the reft of India,) by whom are thus propagated the heirs to all the Malabar principalities, without, how. ever, the reputed fathers having, or pretending to, any paternal claim to’ the children of thefe tranfitory en- gagements, who, divided under each Rajahfhip into diftinct branches, called Quilon, or Kolgum, or Kollum, i, e. families or palaces, fucceed (as has been already intimated) to the chief Rajahfhip, or fupreme rule, by feniority; whilft the next fenior, or heir-apparent, is {tiled the firft; and the others, or the heirs in expec- tancy, are (as for inftance, in the Samoory’s family) diftinguifhed by the titles of the fecond, third, fourth, - or fifth Rajahs ;, as far down as which they are called general Rajahs; and being deemed more efpecially to belong to the ftate, form a kind of permanent council to the Zamorin; whilft all thofe males of the family who are more than five removes from the fenior, or Zamorinfhip, * Namboory, or Namboodire, is {aid by fome {according tothe explanation furnifhed to me by Lieutenant Mac Lean) tobea corruption of Nambie, applicable to thofe whofe privilege it is to attend to.and perform the religious fervice in the temples ; whilft others affert that the name is:derived from Nama, and Poogia, or Poogikanna, to invoke, pray, or perform religious: ce- remonies. _Nambadie, or Nambidie, a clafs of inferior Brahmens, faid to have become degraded from their anceftor, a Namboorie, having been employed by Suermanoo PerMatoo, and the Malabarians, to cut off by treachery (which he effected) Cito a, ‘a former perctmal, or governor, whom Kissen Rao had fent back with an army to fupercede SuzRMANOO, as intimated in ‘Sedion VII. And befides' thefe, there are above a dozen more fubdivifions.of the Brahvienical tribe. 30 HISTORICAL REMARKS ON Zamorinfhip, continue to be diflinguifhed as firft, fe- cond, or third Rajah of fuch a Kolgum or palace, (meaning the houfe or branch of the family they were born in,) and rife thus, as it were, in their own corps, till, by reaching within four or five of the head, they become heirs general: and as from this mode of fuc- ceffion the chief Rajah is generally fuperannuated, either the heir-apparent, or one of the younger Rajahs, is often vefted, under the title of Regent, with the active part of the adminiftration. X XIX. In this manner did the Zamprins’ family, in particular, and the other Rajahs of Malabar in gene- ral, continue to carry on their government till the year 1766, when Hyper Att Kuan made the defcent on, and conqueft of, their country ;* of the manner and immediate confequences of which, as far as regards his own houfe, the following defcription was given to me by the prefent Samoory or Zamorin. XXX. “Inthe Malabar year 941, A. D: 1765-6, Hyper Att Kuan came with an army-of fifty thoufand men into Mulyalum, or Mullewar, (both terms meaning the Malabar country,) and waged war with my maternal uncle; and having defeated him, took pofieffion of his dominion. My uncle fent a vakeel (or ambaffador) to Hyprr ALI Kuan, to “ requeft that his country might be reftored to him, «* and agreed to pay any tribute which might be fettled. Hyder gave a very favourable reception to the am- baflador, but informed him, that, as he could not «“ place entire reliance on his word, he propofed « himfelf to depute two perfons, by name Sree « Newaus Rao and Mooxut Rao, to the Rajah, to “ communicate his views; adding, that the Rajah « might truft to his honour, and go to meet him, « when he would fertle with him the terms that might “« be concerted between them.- The vakeel came back « with Hyder’s mento the late Rajah, and informed him “ of * This is to be underftood with the exception of Paulghaut, which Hyper had poficfled himfelf of four or five years before. «¢ «¢ «ec «@¢ «ae «Cc THE COAST OF MALABAR. 3r of what had paffed; whereupon the Rajah intimated his apprehenfions of Hyder, whom he fpoke of as a man of a quarrelfome difpofition, and who had difgraced many perfons of high rank, and who would probably be difpofed to inflict fome mark of difgrace upon him alfo; wherefore he (the Rajah) declared, that he would place his reliance not fo much on Hyder, as upon the affurances from his two agents; who, being both Brébmens, he would, on their {wearing by their Brabmenical threads, by the falgram, (a ftone facred among the Hindus,) and by their fwords, that he fhould return in fafety, confent to accompany them, to have an interview with Hyder; to all which they agreed; and as Hyder’s army was at Toorfhery, the Rajah, my uncle, went with Sree Newaus Rao and Mookut Rao to meet Hyder, who advanced to Coorumnar, where the meet- ing took place. ad. * During the interview, they converfed about the country: But Hyder foon broke off the conference, by demanding of the Rajah a crore of gold mohurs; upon which the latter affured him, if he were to fell the whole of the Calicut country, he could not get near that fum for it; but that he would deliver the whole of his treafure, and other ers and pay him as much as was in his power: yet Hyder was not fatisfied with this offer, but caufed the Rajah to be feized, and imprifoned ; and fent him under a guard of five hundred horfe, and two thoufand in- fantry, to the fort of Calicut; and the Rajah was confined in his own houfe without food, and was ftrictly prohibited from performing the ceremonies of his religion; and as he thought that. Hyder might inflict fome further difgrace upon him, either by caufing him to be hanged, or blown from a gun, the Rajah fet fire to the ‘houfe with his own hand, and was confumed in it.” XXXII. This firft requifition of Malabar by the late ao Ali Khan was not of lone duration; for the 4 | Zamorin 32 HISTORICAL REMARKS ON Zamorin, and other Rajahs, took advantage of his en- tering into war with the Engli/fh Eaft India Company in 1768, to reinftate themfelves: and they maintained: poffeffion till 1774, when Hyder, defcending the Ghauts: a fecond time with an army into the northern parts: and fending another, under Sree Newaus Rao through: Paulehaut into the fouthern divifion, the Princefs of» the Samoory’ s family again fled into ‘Travancore : and: Hyder’s direct and immediate government and admi- niftration appear from that period to have permanently: pervaded, and become, in fome degree, eftablifhed,: throughout all the fouthern divifion of Malabar. XXXII. For fome northern chieftains do not ap- pear to have, on Hyder’s firft or fecond conqueft, for- faken their countries, but agreed to become his tri- -butaries; whilft the fouthern. diftrids became a prey to almoft conftant diffenfions, arifing from the refif- tance and troubles which the Rajahs” of the Sameory’s family never difcontinued to excite againft the autho- rity of Hyder’s government, which was unable either effectually to quell thefe conynued difturbances, or to punith, or even to expel, the authors of them; fo that his officers were at length obliged to purchafe that quiet which they could not command, by {tipulating, in: 1779, with one of the reprefentatives of the Samoory’s houfe, to allow him to levy a moderate ratable cefs from the country for his own fupport; the effects of which conciliation could, however, hardly have pro- duced any beneficial effects to the parties, or the in- habitants, before they were again embroiled by the confequences of the attack on and fiege of Tellicherry, in 1779-80, and of the general war, that followed ; during which (that is, after the raifing of the fiege in. gueftion) the Rajahs of the Samoory’s houfe took all the part in their power in favour of the Britifh arms, and confiderable fucceffes attended their joint efforts in the capture, in 1782, of Calicut, and other places: but, by the peace of 1784, the Malabar countries being THE COAST OF MALABAR, - 33 being again given up, the fouthern as well as northern Rajahs were left at ‘Trppoo’s mercy, which did not, . however, prevent fome of the Samoories from ftill lurk- ing in, and occafionally exciting alarm and difturb- ances, throughout the former part of thefe diftricts ; fo that the officers of Tipeoo’s government were obliged, in a like manner as their predeceflors under that of his father, to induce this family to a peaceable conduct, by beftowing a penfion in Faghire upon Ru-. vEE VuRMA, one of the moft active of its members; which might, perhaps, have led to a clofer union be- tween the exiled Zamorin and the Myfore government, had not the negociations to that end been interrupted in confequence of a refolution formed by Tippoo (in the combined view of indulging his zeal asa Mahom- medan, and of, at the fame time, rooting up, as he fondly might imagine, the caufes of that averfion which the Malabar Hindus had hitherto fhewn to his government) to attempt the forcible converfion of all his Hindu fubjects in Malabar to the Muffulman faith ; for which purpofe, after ineffectually trying in perfon the effects of perfuafion, in a progrefs that he made into that country in April, 1788, he directéd his offi- cers of Calicut, to begin by feizing on the Brébmens, and to render them examples to the other claffles, by’ enforcing circumcifion on them, and compelling them to eat beef; and accordingly many Brdébmens were feized in or about the month of July, 1788, and were thus forcibly deprived of their cafts; whilft others fought for fhelter with the Rajahs of the Samoory’s fa- mily, two or three of whom were then within the Ca- licut diftricts; and T1ppoo’s having himfelf made fimilar conftrained converfions of a Rajah of the fa- mily of Perepnaad, (one of the fouthern ¢alocks,) and of TicHERA TERoopaR, a principal Nayr of Nelemboor, in the fame fouthern divifion of that country, together with fome other perfons, whom he had for various — caufes carried up with him into Coimbitoor, thefe com- bined circumftances, and the return of the above named victims to his bigotry, fome fhort time thereafter war. V. Cc ‘into 34 HISTORICAL REMARKS ON into Malabar, fpread confiderable alarm ; and the in- jured parties, as well as the great body of Nayrs and Hindus, who juftly feared for what might happen to themfelves, rallied around, and looked principally up to, that Prince of the Samoory’s family, called the younger RuveE VurMA, (who with his elder bro- ther, of the fame name, had fome years before forced Hyperr’s officers to purchafe their temporary and doubtful neutrality,) through whofe affiftance upwards of thirty thoufand Brdhmens (including their wives and families) efcaped from July to November, 1788, from the Calicut diftricts into Travancore ; befides which, refenting thefe oppreffions by Trppoo on thofe of his fect and religion, Ruveze Vurma proceeded to open hoftilities with the officers of Tippoo’s govern- ment, and proving victorious, and being affifted by the Nelemboor and Perepnaad converts, as well as by _ the Nayrs in general, and even by fome of the Ma- pillas, a general infurrection took place throughout the fouthern diftricts, and the infurgents becoming maf- ters of the open country, invefted Calicut, fo that ‘Trppoo found it neceflary to difpatch Adonfieur Lally with a ftrong force to its relief, on whofe arrival the Rajah retreated, and was afterwards attacked in differ- ent places, without, however, being driven quite out of the field; infomuch that T1ppoo, fearing, perhaps, for the ftability of his dominion in Malabar, followed Mon/f. Lally inperfon, in January or February, 1789; at which period his defigns were generally reported toaimat the entire converfion, or extirpation, of the whole race of Rajahs, Nayrs, and other Hindus; many of whom were accordingly feized on, and circumcifed; whilft others efcaped; or, failing in the attempt, put themfelves to death, toavoid lofs of caft; one affecting inftance of which is related of the Rajah of Cherical, who, finding that he wasalfo to be circumcifed, attempted to efcape; and being purfued by Tippoo’s troops, and feeing no_ likelihood of being able to maintain any long refiftance againft them, he, after providing for the fafety of his — fifter and her fon, by fending them off to Travancore, preferred THE COAST OF MALABAR. 35 preferred for himfelf a voluntary death to the ignomi- ny that he knewawaited his furvivance; and he ac. cordingly died either by his own hand, or by that of a friendly Nayr, whom he is faid to have required to _ perform this laft mournful office for him; whereupon Trppoo, difappointed of his prey, feized on the dead Rajah’s effects and country, which he continued to hold till finally deprived, by the Brzti/b arms, of that, and the greater part of his Malabar territories, by the fuccefsful war that terminated by the peace, and his confequent ceflion of that country, an the year 1792; fince which the Zamorin, and all™the other Rajahs, have returned to their diftricts; into which they have been re-admitted, in full fubordination to the Compa- ny’s Government, which can alone beneficially con- duct the adminiftration of that coaft in its prefent cir- cumftances, and adminifter equal and impartial juf- tice to the two great claffes of Hindus and Mahomme- dans, of which the prefent fociety confifts; and who, {till fmarting under the impreflion of the injuries they reciprocally inflicted and fuffered during the turbulent and calamitous period of the My/ore dominion, can hardly be deemed to be in temper to qualify either to ftand towards each other in the relation of fovereign and fubject ; more efpecially as the authority. would have reverted, and the confequent retaliation have no doubt been exercifed, (as was in fome inftances at firft attempted,) by thofe who had been, during the laft twenty years, the inferior and fuffering party; for the Mapillas, or Mahommedans, finding themfelves, dur- ing the preceding difaftrous and unfettled adminiftra- tion of the religion of their new Prince, had availed themfelves of that powerful circumftance in their fa- vour, to moleft, defpoil, and (as far as in them lay) to ruin their former Hindu fuperiors ; fo that the bit- -ternefs of the enmity between the two fects had rifen to the higheft pitch of rancour, and will no doubt re- quire a courfe of years to fubfide, or to give place toa re~-eftablifhment of the ancient amity. | C2 XXXII. 36 HISTORICAL REMARKS, &c. XXXIII. It has been already intimated, that the Mapillas in the fouthern diftricts exceed in numbers the remaining race of Hindus; and although many of them, who inhabit the towns on the coaft, are induf— trious and quiet fubjects, yet there is a large propor- tion, called the Fungle Mapillas, who, occupying the ~ interior recefles near to the hills, have been fo long inured to predatory habits, that fome clapfe of time muft be required fully to reclaim them. XXXIV. I have thus fubmitted tothe Society the beft account whi@h, from the materials in my poffef- fion, I have been able to draw up of the Hiftory and ~ Manners of the Inhabitants. in the new acquifition of the Eaft India Company, excepting as far as regards the Neftorians, and other Chriftians,and the ews; the major part of both of whom living to the fouthward of what are properly the Briti/h limits, I have not hitherto had any fufficient opportunity of acquiring minute or accu- rate information refpecting them. PST yee Mey: : “pe merry ~ Pesan as it he ated fl HH Z z ini WIA TUN ane ae PAPAL LUZ Dep ELE OEYY LIS OEL LAD OCRERUL SELL CQL LL) OS) , his ¢ eae AN Account of Two FAKEERS, Wath their Portraits. ' By Jonatuan Duncan, Efq. BEG leave to lay before the Society the accompany-~ ing Pictures of two Fakeers, now living at Benares, which J had drawn there fromthe life. The firft is named Purana Poort, or (as ufually pronounced in Hindvee) Praun Poory, a Sunyaffy, diftinguifhed by the epi- thet Oordhbabu, from his arms and his hands being in a fixed pofition above his head; and as he is a very in- telligent man, and has been.a great traveller, he con- fented, in the month of May, 1792, to gratify my curiofity, by allowing to be committed to writing, i a fervant of mine, from his verbal delivery in the Hinduftan language, a relation of his obfervations in the various countries into which he has penetrated ; but as his account is too long for infertion in the 4/- atick Refearches, (f{hould it even be deemed to merit a place in fo refpectable a repofitery,) I have here ex- tracted the principal parts of it, as an accompaniment _ to the portrait ; having only farther to premife, that I have the utmoft reliance on our traveller’s not de- figning to impofe in any part of his narrative; but al- lowance muft be made for defects of memory, in a C 3 relation 38 AN ACCOUNT OF TWO FAKEERS, relation extending through fo many years, and com- prehending fuch a number of objects. II. Praun Poory isa native of Canouge, of the Khetry or Raujepoot tribe, At nine years of age he fecretly withdrew from his father’s houfe, and proceeded to the city of Bethour, on the banks of the Ganges, where he became a Fakeer, about the time (for he cannot otherwife fix the year) of Munsoor ALr Kuan’s retreat from Dehli to Lucknow, and two or. three years before the fack of Mat’hura by AuMeD SHaH ABDALLI; which two events are in Scott’s “ Hiffory of the Dekkan,” related under the years 1751-2 and 1756; within which period he came to Allahabad to the great annual meeting of pilgrims, where hearing of the merits attached to what he defcribes as the eighteen different kinds of Tupi/ya, or modes of devotional difcipline, he made choice of that of Oordbhabu, above noticed ; the firft operation of whiff he reprefents to be very painful, and to require prepa~ ration by a previous courfe of abftinence. III. He then fet out to vifit Ramifher, oppofite to Ceylon, taking his route by Kalpi, Oujeine, Burahan- poor, Aurungabad, and Elora; the furprifing excava- tions at which place he notices: and croffing the Godavery at Tounker, he paffed by Poona, Settara, and various other intermediate towns, to Bednore, of which a Razny, or Princefs, was then the fovereign ; whence he went on to Seringapatam, then in_pof- {effion of its Hindu Princes, whoin he names Nunp Ravje and Dro Ravje; leaving which, he defcended through the Tamerchery Pafs into Malabar, and ar- rived at Chochin; whence he croffed the Peninfula through’a defart tract of country to Ramifher ; after vifiting which, he returned up the Coromandel coaft to the temple of feggernauth in Orifla, fpecitying all 4 the WiTH THEIR PORTRAITS. 39 the towns on this part of his route, which are too well known to require to be here enumerated. | From Jaggernauth our traveller returned by nearly the fame route to Ramifher, whence he paffed over into Silan, or Ceylon, and proceeded to its capital, which fome, he obferves, call Khundi, (Candi,) and others Noora; but that Kyunp1 Mauna Rauje is the Prince’s defignation ; and that further on he arrived at Catlgang, ona river called the Manic Gunga, where there is a temple of Cartica, or Carriceya, the fon of Mauapeo, to which he paid his refpects, and then went on to vifit the Sreepud, or, “ The Divine Foot,” fituated upon a mountain of extraordinary height; and on one part of which there is alfo (according to this Fakeer’s defcription) an extenfive miry cavity, called the Bhoput Tank, and which bears alfo the name of the Tank of Ravan, or Rasan, (the 4 and v being pronounced indifferently in various parts of India,) one of the former Kings of this [fland, well known in the Hindu legends for his wars with RaMa, and from whom this Zap, or Ifland, may probably have received its ancient appellation of Taprobane, (i. e. the Ifle of Ragan.) But, however this may be, our tra- veller fates, that, leaving this tank, he proceeded on toa ftation called Seeta Koond, (where Rama placed his wife SEETA, on the occafion of his war with her ravifher Ravan,) and then reached at length to the Sreepud, on a moft extenfive table or Hat, where there is (he obferves) a dungalow built over the print of the divine foot ; after worfhipping which, he returned by the fame route. V. From Ceylon this Sunyafy paffed over among the Malays, whom he defcribes as being Muffulmans ; but there was one capital Hindu merchant, a native of Ceylon, fettled there, at whofe houfe he lodged for C 4 : two 40 AN ACCOUNT OF TWO FAKEERS, two months, and who then procured him a paflage to Cochin, on the coaft of Malabar, up which he pro- ceeded by land; particularizing, with a wonderful te- nacity of memory, the feveral towns and places through which he paffed, with their intermediate diftances: but as thefe are already well enough defcribed in our own books of geography, his account of them need not be here inferted. VI. In this direction he proceeded along the coaft to Bombay, and pafled on to Dwarac Tatta Hingu- jaj, or Henglaz, and through Multan, beyond the Attock, whence he changed his route to the eaftward, and arrived at Hurdewar; where the Ganges enters the plains of Hinduftan; and from that place of Hindu - devotion he again departed in a wefterly direction, through the upper parts of the Punjab to Cabul, and thence to Bamian, where he mentions with admiration the number of ftatues that ftill exift, though the place itfelf has been long deferted by its inhabitants. VII. Inthe courfe of his rambles in this quarter of the country, he fell in with the army of ANMED SHAH ABDALLI, in the clofe vicinity of Ghizni; and that King, having an ulcer in his nofe, confulted our Fakeer, to know if, being an Indian, he could pre- {cribe a remedy for it: on which occafion the latter acknowledged that, having no knowledge of furgery or medicine, he had recourfe to his wits, by infinu- ating to the Prince, that there moft probably did fub- fift a connexion between the ulcer and his fovereignty, fo that it might not be advifable to feek to get rid of the one, left it fhould rifk the lofs of the other; a fug- geftion that met (he adds) with the approbation of the | Prince and his Minifters. VII. Pras . ? WITH THEIR PORTRAITS. 4t VIII. Prauw Poory afterwards travelled through Khorafan, by the way of Herat and Mufh-hed, to Af- trabad, on the borders of the Cafpian Sea, and to the - Maha or Buree (i. e. larger) Jowalla Mookhi, or Juala Michi, terms that mean a “ Flaming Mouth,’ as being a fpot in the neighbourhood of Bakee, on the weft fide of the fea in queftion, whence fire iffues; a circumftance that has rendered it of great veneration with the Hindus; and Praun Poory adds, that lo- cally it is called Dagheftan, a word which I under- ftand to mean in Sanfcrit, “ The Region of Heat ;” though the caufe is candidly afcribed by our traveller to the natural circumftance of the ground being im- pregnated with zaphtha throughout all that neighbour- hood. IX. After fojourning eleven months at this Jowalla Mookhi, he embarked on the Cafpian, and obtained a paflage to Aftrachan; where he mentions to have been courteoufly received by the body of Hindus refiding in that place. X. Praun Poory next proceeds to notice, that a river (meaning, no doubt, the Volga) flows under Aftrachan, and is, he fays, frozen over, fo as to ad- mit of paffengers travelling on it during four months in the year; and thence, he mentions, in eighteen days journey, he proceeded to Mofcow, the ancient capital of -Ruffia, (the Sovereign of which was, he ob- ferves, a Beeby, or Lady,) and that he halted there during five days in the Armenian Seray ; and he takes notice that there is an immentfe bell in this city, under which a hundred perfons may find room to ftand; adding, that he has heard, in a month’s journeying beyond Mofcow, a traveller may reach Peterfburgh, and thence get to Grear Britain. | . XI. But Praun Poory proceeds no farther than Mofcow, from which place he returned by Aftrachan, -and ae £2 AN ACCOUNT OF TWO FAKEERS, and paffed through Perfia, by the route of Shamaki, Sherwaun, Tubrez, Hamadan, and I{pahan; in which capital he fojourned during forty days, and then pafled on to Shirauz; where he arrived during the govern- ment of Kerim Suan, whom he defcribes as bein then about forty years of age, as far as he could judge from an audience he had of him; and there were, he adds, two Enelifh gentlemen (one of whom he calls Mr. Lister) at this King’s court at the period of his vifiting it. | XII. Embarking at Aboofheher, on the fouthern coaft of Perfia, he reached the Ifle of Kharek, then governed by a chief called Meer Manna, who had, he obferves, taken it from the Dutch, and whom he reprefents as a chieftain living by carrying-on a war. fare againft all his neighbours; and he mentions feveral Hindus as being fettled here. He next arrived at the iflands called Babrein, on the coafts of which pearls are, he fays, found ; whence re-embarking for Bufforah, the veffel he was in was met and examined, and again releafed, by the Bombay and Tartar grabs, then carrying on hoftilities (as he under{tood) againft Sotyman, the Mahommedan chief of the Bahrein ° Ifles. After this occurrence our traveller arrived at Bufforah, a well known town and fea-port, in which he found a number of Hindu houfes of trade, as well as two idols or figures of VisHnu, known under his appellations of Govinpa Raya and Catyana Raya; or, according to the vulgar enunciation, and Praun Poory’s pronunciation of their names, Kutyan Row and Gosinp Row, XIII. After an ineffectual attempt to penetrate up the Tigris to Baghdad, he returned to Bufflorah, whence defcending the Perfian Gulph, he arrived at Mufcat, where he met alfoa number of Hindus ; and from that place he reached Surat. From hence he again pro- ceeded by fea to Mokha, where alfo he found a gal o WITH THEIR PORTRAITS, 43 of Hindus; and he thence returned into India, land- ing on its weft coaft, in the port of Sanyanpoor, fituated, I fuppofe, towards or in the Cutch or Sinde countries. XIV. From this port he journeyed to Balkh (where he alfo mentions Hindus being fettled) and to Bokhara, at which he notices having viewed the famous Derjah of Kuaja Cuesres, and the loftieft minar or {pire he has ever feen. From this place, after twelve days journey, he arrived at Samarkand, which he defcribes as a large city, having a broad river flowing under it: and thence our traveller arrived, after a ten days jour- ney, at Budukhthan, in the hills around which rubies are, he fays, found; whence he travelled into Cafhmir ; and from that pafling over the hills towards Hin- duftan, he came to the Gungowtri, or “ Decent of the «< Ganges,’’ where there is, he obferves, a ftatue of - BaGuiRkaTHa; at which place the river may, he fays, be leaped over: and he further notices, that thirty cofs to the fouthward of Gungowtri there is a fountain, or f{pring, called the Fumnowtri or Yumnowtri, which he defcribes as the fource of the Jumna or Yamuna River. XY. Our traveller, leaving this part of the coun- try, came in a fouth-eaft direction into Oude, and went thence into Nepaul, the feveral towns in which he defcribes, inclufive of its capital, Catmandee, where flow, he obferves, the four rivers of Naugmutty, Bifhenmutty, Roodrmutty, and Munmutty; and at feven days journey beyond which, he notices a ftation called Goffayn-thaun, where Manapeo took poifon and flept, as related in the Hindu books; from which place (defcribed by him as a {nowy tract) he returned to Catmandee, and went thence in another direction into Thibet, croffing in his way to it the Cofa river by a bridge compofed of iron chains; and obferving that at Leftee, the third day’s journey beyond the Cofa, is the boundary of Nepaul and Thibet, where guards 44 AN ACCOUNT OF TWO FAKEERS, guards are {tationed on both fides ; whence, in another day’s travelling, -Praun Poory arrived at Khafla, a town within Bhote or Thibet; (for by the former name the natives often underftand what we mean by the latter ;) hence he proceeded to. Chebang, and from that to Koortee, where pafies are given; and then croffed over the hills (called in that country Lungoor) into the plain of Tingri, beyond which one day’s jour- ney is Gunguir; and at the end of the next /angee, (from /angu,) which means, he, fays, a bridge over a river there: after which our traveller proceeds to no- ‘tice the other diftances and ftations of each munzel, or day’s journey, (with other particulars, the infer-— tion of all which would render this addrefs too prolix, ) till he reached Lahaffa, and the mountain of Pata/a, the feat of the Detar Lama, whence he proceeded to Degurcha, which he mentions as that of the TaisHoo Lama; and then, in a journey of upwards of eighty days, reached to the lake of Maun Surwur, (called in | the Hindu books Manafarévara ;) and his defcription of it I fhall here infert in a literal tranflation of his own words. XVI... “ Its circumference (i. e. of the lake of «* Maun Surwur) is of fix days journey, and around it «© are twenty or five-and-twenty Goumaris, or “ re- “* ligious ftations or temples, and the habitations of ** the people called Dowki, whofe drefs is like that of “ the Thibetians. The Maun Surwur is one lake; ** but in the middle of it there arifes, as it were, a partition wall; and the northern part is called*Maun “ Surwur, and the fouthern Lunkadb, or Lunkdeh. « From the Maun Surwur part iffues one river, and - “from the Lunkadh part two rivers: The firft is “< called Bréhma, where PurrsRam making Tupifya, * the Brébmaputra iffued out, and took its courfe to “ the eaftward; and of the two ftreams that iffue ** from the Lunkadh, one is called the Surju, being “ the fame which flows by Ayéddya, or Oude; and the c¢ ( WITH THEIR PORTRAITS, 45 ‘the other is called Sutroodra; (or, in the Purdénas, Sbutudru, and vulgarly the Sutluje,) which flows into the Punjaub country; and two days journey weft from the Maun Surwur is the large town of Teree Ladac, the former Rajahs of which were Hindus, but have now become Mahommedans. ‘The inhabitants there are like unto the Thibetians. Proceeding from Ladac, feven days journey to the fouthward, there is a mountain called Caila/e Cungri, (Cungur meaning a peak,) which is exceedingly lofty ; and on its fummit there is a Bhowjputr or Bhoorjpuir tree, from the root of which fprouts or gufhes a {mall {tream, which the people fay is the Source of the Ganges, and that it comes from Vaiconi’- ha, or heaven, as is alfo related in the Purayas; although this fource appears to the fight to flow from the fpot where grows this Bhowjputr tree, which is at an afcent of fome miles; and yet above this there is a ftill loftier fummit, whither no one goes: but I have heard that on that uppermoft pinnacle there is a fountain or cavity, to which a ‘fagui {omehow penetrated ; who, having immerfed his little finger in it, it became petrified. At four days journey from Cailafa Cungri is a mountain called Brébmadanda, or Bra’HMa’s ftaff, in which is the fource of the Aliknundra Ganga; and five or fix days journey to the fouth of that are fi- tuated on the mountains the temples dedicated to Cepara, or Keparnautu and BupRANAUTH; and from thefe hills flow the ftreams called the Kedar Ganga and Sheo Ganga ; the confluxes of which, as well as of the Aliknundra, with the main f{tream of the Ganges, take place near Kernpraug and Deo- praug, in the vicinity of Serinagur; whence they flow on in a united {ftream, which iffues into the plains of Hinduftan at the Hurdewar.” XVII. Pravun Poory went back from this part of the country into Nepaul and Thibet, from the ca- pital : 46 AN ACCOUNT OF TWO FAKEERS, pital of which he was charged by the adminiftration there with difpatches to the Governor General, Mr. Hastincs, which he mentions to have delivered in the prefence of Mr. Barwe xt, and of the late Meffts. Bocre and Extrott; after which our traveller was fent to Benares with introductory letters to Rajah Cueyt Sinc and to Mr. GrauaM, who was at that time the refident; and fome years afterwards Mr. Hastincs beftowed on him in jaghire, the village of Affapoor, which he continues to hold as a free tenure; though he is {till fo fond of travelling, that he annually makes fhort excurfions into different parts of India, and occafionally as far as Nepaul. XVIII. The name of the other Hindu Fakeer, or Bréhmechary, (whofe picture reclining, in his ordinary pofition, on his bed of iron fpikes, accompanies this, ) is PERKASANUND; and he affumes the title or epithet of Purrum SoatunTrRe, which implies /e/f-poffeffion or independence; and as his own relation of his mode of life is not very long, I deliveran Englifh tranflation of it, as received from him in Auguft, 1792; only ob- ferving that the fowalla Mookhi, which he mentions to have vifited, is not the one on the Ca/pian, but ano- ther; for there are at the leaft three famous places Known to the Hindus under this general denomination ; one near to Naugercote, another (whither Praun Poory went) in the vicinity of Bakee, and the third (as I have been informed by Lieut. Wi1LForp) at Cor- coor, to the eaftward of the Tigris; but whether it be the firft or laft of thefe Fowalla Mookhis that Prr- KASANUND vifited, his narrative is not fufficiently clear to enable me to diftinguifh; neither are his general knowledge and intelligence at all equal to Praun Poory’s, which may account for his obfervation as to the difficulty of reaching the Maun Surwur lake, whi- ther not only Praun Poory, but other Fakeers, that I have feen at Benares, profefs to have neverthelefs pe- netrated; fo that my prefent notice of PeRKaSANUND to WiTH THEIR PORTRAITS. 4.3 to the Society, is principally on account of the ftrange penance he has thought fit to devote himfelf to, in fixing himfelf on his /er-/eja, or bed of fpikes, wherehe - conftantly day and night remains ; and, to add to what he confiders as the merit of this {tate of mortification, in the hot weather he has often burning around him logs of wood; and in the cold feafon, water falling on his head from a perforated pot, placed in a frame at fome height above him; and yet he feems contented, and to enjoy good health and fpirits. Neither do the {pikes appear to be in any material degree diftreffing to him, although he ufes not the defence of even or- dinary cloathing to cover his body as a protection againft them: but as the drawing exhibits an exact likenefs as well of his perfon as of this bed of feeming torture, I fhall not here trouble the Society with any further defcription of either, and conclude by mention- ing, that he is now living at Benares, on a {mall pro- vifion that he enjoys from government. P. S. Had my official occupations, whilft at Be- nares, admitted of my paying due attention to Praun Poory’s narrative of his travels, the geographical in- formation they contain, or rather point to, as to the fource of the Ganges, Jumna, and other principal rivers, might have probably admitted of a fuller illu- {tration, and greater degree of accuracy, from a farther examination of that Sunyaffy, aided by the important affiftance which I might in that cafe have obtained on this part of the fubject from Lieutenant Wutrorp, who has, through his own unwearied exertions, and chiefly at his own expence, collected a variety of va- luable materials relative to the geography of the north of India; at the fame time that, by a zealous applica- tion to'the ftudy of Hindu literature, joined to an in- timate acquintance with whatever the Greeks and Romans have left us, on their mythology, or concern- ing the general events of former ages, as far as their | knowledge 48 AN ACCOUNT OF TWO FAKEERS, &c. knowledge of the world extended, this gentleman is likely to throw much light on the earlier periods of the hiftory of mankind. 2 age f9 Lurrunr. Soutuntre Lirkajan und Brehmchary 5 é es a, i 1 <= TLS 117.) Marahafhtra, or Marhatta ; Telinga, or Telingana ; Guj- jara, or Guzrat; Cafmira, or Cafhmir. 56 ENUMERATION OF © of Sumbhadefa: and twice-born men, brought by for- «© mer Princes, have been eftablifhed in Béda Migadba, “ Vartndra, Chéla, Swernagrama, China Cula, Saca, «and Berbera.” (1.) I fhall proceed, without further preface, to enume- yate the principal mixed claffes, which have fprung from intermarriages of the original trib®s. 1. Murda’ habbifbida, froma Brabmana by a girl of the Chhatriya clafs: his duty is the teaching of mili- tary-exercifes. The fame origin is afcribed in the great D’herma-purana to the Cumbbacara, (2,) or pot- ter, and Tantravéya, (3,) or weaver: but the Tautra- véya, according to the Fétimdlé, {prung from two mixed claffes, begotten by a man of the Manibandha on awoman of the Manicara tribe. a 2. Ambafbtha, or Vaidya, (4,) whofe profeffion is the {cience of medicine, was born of a Vai/fya woman, by a man of the facerdotal clafs. The fame origin is given by the D’berma-puréna to the Canfacara, (5,) or brazier, and to the Sanc’ hacéra, (6,) or worker in fhells. Thefe again are ftated, in the Tantra, as {pringing from the intermarriages of mixed claffes; the Caz- fecéra from the Témracita and the Sanc’bacaéra; alfo named Sanchadéreca, from the Réjaputra and Génd- hica: for Réjaputras not only denote C/hatriyas as fons of (1.) Anga includes Bhaga!pur. Benga, or Bengal Proper, isa part only of the Suba. Varendra, or traé& of inundation north of the Ganges, is a part of the prefent Zila of Rajefhaht. Calinga is watered by the Godaveri, (Af. Ref. vol. ii. p. 48.) Camrupal, an ancient empire, is become a province of Afam. Odra I under- ftand to be Ovifa Proper. Rada (if that be the true reading) is well known as the country weit of the Bhagzrat’ha. Magadha, or Magadha, is Bahar Proper ;_ Chola is part of birbhum. Another region of this name is mentioned in the Afiatick Refearches, vol. iii. p. 48. Swernagrama, vulgarly Sunargau, is fituated eaft of Dacca. China is a portion of the prefent Chinefe empire. On the reft I can offer no conj@€ture. Saca and Berbera, here mentioned, © muft difer from the Dwtpa, and the region fituated between the Cufha and Sancha Dwypas. (2,) Vulgarly, Cumar. (3,) Vul- garly, Tanti. (4,) Vulgarly, Baidya. (5,) Vulgarly, Cafera. , * (6,) Vulgarly, Sac’héra. | INDIAN CLASSES. 57 kings, but is alfo the name of a mixed clafs, and of a tribe of fabulous origin. Rudra-Yamala Tantra: “‘ The origin of Réjapu- * tras is from the Vai/ya on the daughter of an 4n- « Zafp?ba. Again, thoufands of others fprung from “the foreheads of ws kept to fupply oblations,” 3. Nifbada, or Pdrafava, whofe profeffion is catching fifh, was born of a Sédra woman by a man of a facerdotal clafs. The name is given to the iffue ofa legal marriage between a Brébmana and a woman of the Sédra clafs. It fhould feem that the iffue of other legal marriages in different claffes were def- cribed by the names of mixed clafles fpringing from intercourfe between the feveral tribes. This, how- ever, is liable to fome queftion; and fince fuch mar- riages are confidered as illegal in the prefent age, it is not material to purfue the inquiry. According to the D’herma-purana, from the fame origin as the Nifbéda {prings the Varajivi, or aftrolo- ger, In the Yantra, that origin is given tothe Bréb- mé-fidra, whofe profeffion is to make chairs or ftools ufed on fome religious occafions. Under the name of Varajivi (1) is defcribed a clafs fpringing from the Gépa and Tantravdya, and employed in cultivating beetle. The profeffion of aftrology, or, at leaft, that of making almanacks, is affigned, in the Tanira, to degraded Brabmanas. “* Brébmanas, falling from their tribe, became “« kinfmen of the twice-born clafs: to them is aflfigned fs - profeffion of afcertaining the lunar and folar *-days.”? 4. Mabifhya (i) Vulgarly, Baraiya. 58 ENUMERATION OF 4. Mahbifbya is the fon of a C/hatriya by a woman of the Vaifya tribe. His profeffion is mufic, aftrono- my, and attendance on cattle. g. Ugra was born of a Sidra woman by a man of the military clafs. His profeffion, according to Menu, is killing or confining fuch animals as live in holes: but, according to the Tantra, he 1s an encomiaft or bard. The fame origin is attributed to the Né@pita (1) or barber; and te the Maudaca, or confectioner. In the Tantra, the Népita is faidto be born of a Cuverina woman by a man of the Patticéra clafs. 6. Carana (2) from a Vaifya, by a woman of the Sidra clafs, is an attendant on princes, or fecreiary. The appellation of Cayaf’ba (3) is in general confi- dered as fynonimous with Carana; and accordingly the Carana tribe commonly affumes the name of C4- yafPba: but the Céyaf’bas of Bengal have pretenfions to be confidered as true Sédras, which the Farimalé{eems to authorize; for the origin of the CZya/f’ba is there mentioned, before the fubject of mixed tribes is intro- duced, immediately after defcribing the Gépa as a true Sidra: One, named Bhitidatta, was noticed for his do- . meftic affiduity, (4;) therefore the rank of CéayafPha was by Brébmanas affigned to him. From him fprung three fons, Chitréngada, Chitraféna, and Chitragupta: they were employed i in attendance on princes. The D’herima-purdna afligns the fame origin to the Tambuli, or beetle-feller, and to the TZ. vig 4 or are- ca-feller, as to the Carana. The 4) Vulgarly, Naya, or Nai. (2) Vulgarly, Caran. (3) Vul- gatly, Cait. (4) Literally, pee at home, (Céey fanfthitah,} whence the etimology of Cayaft’ha, INDIAN CLASSES. 59 The fix above enumerated are begotten in the direct order of the clafles. Six are begotten in the inverfe order. 7. Suita, begotten by a Chatriya, on a woman of the prieftly clafs. His occupation is managing horfes, and driving cars. The fame origin is given, in the Pu- rana, to the Malécéra (a) or florift; but he {prung from the Carmacdra and Tailica clafles, if the autho- rity of the Tantra prevails. 8. Magadha, born of a Chhatriya girl, by a man of the commercial clafs, has, according to the Séfra, the profeffion of travelling with merchandize; but, ac- cording to the Purdna and Yantra, is an encomiatt. From parents of thofe claffes fprung the Gépa (2) if the Purana may be believed ; but the Taztra defcribes the Gépa asa true Sédra, and names Gépajivi (3) a mixed clafs, ufing the fame profeflion, and fpringing from Tantravéya Manibandha clafies. ! g and 10. Vaideba and Ayégava. The occupa- tion of the firft, born of a Brébmen? by a man of the commercial clafs, is waiting on women: the fecond, born of a Vaifya woman by a man of the fervile clafs, has the profefiion of a carpenter, 11. Cjbatiri, or Cfhatta, {prung from a fervile man by a woman of the military clafs, is employed in killing and confining fuch animals as live in holes. The fame origin is afcribed by the Puréua to the Car- macara, or {mith, and Dé/a, or mariner. The one is mentioned in the Tantra without fpecifying the claffes from which he fprurig; and the other has a different - origin, according to the Séfra and Tantra. All (4) Mae, Sopa) ibs: da od ated. 60 ! ENUMERATION OF All authorities concur in deriving the Chéndala from a Sidra father and Brébment mother. His profeffion is Carrying out corpfes, and executing criminals; and. officiating in other abject employments for public fer- vice, ; A third fet of Indian claffes originate from the inter- marriages of the firft and fecond fet: a few only have been named by Menu; and, excepting the Abbira, or milkman, they are not noticed by the other autho- ritics to which I refer, But the Puréva names other clafles of this fet. “\ fourth fet is derived from intercourfe between the feveral claffes of the fecond fet: of thefe alfo few have been named by Menu; and one only of the fifth fet, {pringing from intermarriages of the fecond and third fet; and another of the fixth fet, derived from inter- courfe between claffes of the fecond and fourth fet. Menu adds to thefe claffes four fons of outcafts. The Yantra enumerates many other claffes, which muft be placed in lower fets*, and afcribes a different origin to fome of the claffes in the third and fourth {ets. Thefe differences may be readily apprehended from the comparative table annexed. To purfue a verbofe comparifon would be tedious, and of little ufe; per- haps, of none; for I fufpect that their origin is fanciful ; and, except the mixed claffes named by Menu, that the reft are terms for profeffions rather than clafles; and they fhould be confidered as denoting companies of ar- tifans, rather than diftinct races. The mode in which AMERA SINHA mentions the mixed claffes and the profeffions of artifans, feems to fupport this conjec- ture. 7 However, * See the annexed rule formed by our late venerable Prefident. / INDIAN CLASSES: 6: - However, the Fatimalé exprefsly ftates the number of forty-two mixed claffes, {pringing from the inter- courfe of a man of inferior clafs with a woman of fy- perior clafs. Though, like other mixed claffes, they are included under the general denomination of S¢dra, they are confidered as moft abject, and moft of them now experience the fame contemptuous treatment as the abject mixed claffes mentioned by Menu. Ac- cording to the Rudraydmala, the domeftic priefts of twenty of thefe clafles are degraded. ‘“ Avoid,’’ fays the Tantra, “ the touch of the Chandala, and other _ © abject claffes ; and of thofe who eat the Aefh of kine, *¢ often utter forbidden words, and perform none of “< the prefcribed ceremonies; they are called Mo/éch- cha, and going to the region of Yavana, have been “© named Yavanas. : va Cal « Thefe feven, the Rajaca, Chermacara, Nata, Ba- “© ruda, Caiverta, and Médabbilla, are the latt tribes. - © Whoeveraflociates withthem, undoubtedly falls from «© his clafs; whoever bathes or drinks in wells or pools «« which they have caufed to be made, mutt be’purified ** by the five productions of kine; whoever approaches ** their women, is doubtlefs degraded from his clafs.’’ « For women of the Naia and Capéla clafles, for “« proftitutes, and for women of the Rajaca and Né- ‘ pita tribes, a roan fhould willingly make oblations, *© but by no means dally with them.” ia) i may here remark, that, according to the Rudra- yaméla, the Naia and Natéca are diftin&; but the profeffions are not difcriminated in that Tantra. If their diftinét occupations, as dancers and actors, are accurately fupplied, dramas are of very early date. The Pundraca and °Pattafutracéra,, or feeder of filk-worms, and filk-twifter, deferve notice; for it has been faid, that filk was the produce of China folely A until 62 ENUMERATION OF until the reign of the Greek Emperor Justinian, and that the laws of China jealoufly guarded the ex- clufive production. The frequent mention of filk in the moft ancient Sanfcrit books would not fully dif- prove that opinion; but the mention of an Indian clafs, whofe occupation it is to attend filk-worms, may be admitted as proof, if the antiquity of the Tantra be not queftioned. Iam informed, that the Taztras col- lectively are noticed in very ancient compofitions; but, as they are very numerous, they muft have been com- pofed at different periods; and the Tantra which I quote, might be thought comparatively modern. However, it may be prefumed that the Rudra-yémala is among the moft authentic, and, by a natural in- ference, among the moft ancient ; fince it is named in the Durgamebaia, where the principal Tanétras are enu- merated *. In the comparative Tables to which I have referred, the claffes are named, with their origin, and the par- ticular profeffions affigned to them. How far every perfon is bound, by original inftitutions, to adhere rigidly to the profeffion of his clafs, may merit fome enquiry. Lawyers have largely difcuffed the texts of law concerning this fubject, and fome difference of opinion occurs in their writings. This, however, is not the place for entering into fuch difquifitions. I fhall therefore briefly ftate what appears to be the beft eftablifhed opinion,.as deduced from the texts of Me- nu, and other legal authorities. The regular means of fubfiftence for a Brébmana, are afl (ting to facrifice, teaching the Védas, and re- ceiving * Thus enumerated, Cali-Taniri, Mundmala, Tara, Nirbana- Tantra, Servar farun, Biran Titles Singar-chana, Bhuta-Tantra, Uddifan and Calicacalpa, Bhairavi- Tantra, and Be Lodala, Matribehedancha, Maya-Tantra, Biréfwara, Bifeves-aray Samaya-Tantra, Brahma-Y ‘imala: Tantra; Rudra-Yamala-Tanira, Sanéirydmala-Tantra, Gayatri-Tantra, Calicacula Servafwa, Cularn- nava, Yégini- Tantra, and the Tantra Mehifhamarddint. Thefe are here univ verfally known, Oh, Buarravi, greateft of-fouls! And many are the Jantras ut tered by SAMBHU. INDIAN CLASSES. 63 ceiving gifts; for a Chatriya, bearing arms; for a Vaifya, merchandize, attending on cattle, and agri- culture; for a Sédra, fervile attendance on the higher claffes. The moft commendable are, refpectively for the four claffes, teaching the Véda, defending the peo- ple, commerce, or keeping herds or flocks, and fervile attendance on the learned and virtuous priefts, A Bréhmana, unable to fubfift by his duties, may live by the duty of a foldier: if he cannot get a fubfift- ence by either of thefe employments, he may apply to tillage, and attendance on cattle, or gain a compe- tence by trafiick, avoiding certain commodities. A Cfhatriya, in diftrefs, may fubfift by all thefe means ; but he muft not have recourfe to the higheft funCions, In feafons of diftrefs, a further latitude is given. The practice of medicine, and other learned profeffions, painting and other arts, work for wages, menial fer- vice, alms and ufury, are among the modes of fubfift- ence allowed to the Brétmana and Chatriya. A Vaif- ya, unable to fubfift by his own duties, may defcend to the fervile acts of a Sédra. And a Sidra, not find- ing employment by waiting on men of the higher claffes, may fubfift by handicrafts; principally fol- lowing thofe mechanical occupations, as. joinery and mafonry ; and practical arts, as painting and writing; by following of which he may ferve men of fuperior claffes: and, although a man of a lower clafs is in ge- neral reftricted from the acts of a higher clafs, the Sédra is exprefsly permitted to become a trader or a hufbandman, Befides the particular occupations afligned to each of the mixed claffes, they have the alternative of fol lowing that profeflion which regularly belongs to the elafs from which they derive their origin on the mo- ther’s fide: thofe, at leaft, have fuch an option, who are born in the direct order of the clafles, as the Mird- hibhifhitta, Ambefei’ha, and others. The mixed | ile claffes. 64 ENUMERATION OF clafies are alfo permitted to fubfift by any of the duties of a Sidra; that is, by menial fervice, by handicrafts, by commerce, or by agriculture. Hence it appears that almoft every occupation, though regularly it be the profeffion of a particular clafs, is open to moft other claffes; and that the li= mitations, far from being rigorous, do, in fad¢t, re- ferve only one peculiar profeflion, that of the Bréh- mana, which confifts in teaching the Véda, and offi= ciating at religious ceremonies. The claffes are fufficiently numerous ; but the fub- divifions of claffes have further multiplied diftinctions to an endlefs variety. The fubordinate diftinétions may be beft exemplified from the Brébmana and Cé- -yaft’ ha, becaufe fome of the appellations, by which the different races are diftinguifhed, will be familiar to many readers. The Brébmanas of Bengal are defcended from five priefts, invited from Canyacubja, by, A’Disura, King of Gaura, who is faid to have reigned about three ‘hundred years before Chrift. Thefe were Bhatia Nerayna, of the family of Sandila, a fon of Casyapa; Dacha, alfo a defcendant of Casyapa; Védagarva, of the family of Vaifa Chandra, of the family of Saverna, a fon of Casyapa ; and Sri Herfbu, a defcendant of Bhavadwija. From thefe anceftors have branched no-fewer cha a hundred and fifty-fix families, of which the precedence was fixed by BaLia’La Se’'NnA, whoreigned in thetwelfth century of the Chriftian era. One hundred of thefe families fettled- in Varéndra, and fifty-fix in Rara. They are now difperfed throughout Bengal, but retain the family diftinctions fixed by Batia’La Sz'na. They are denominated from the families to which their five progenitors belonged, and are {till confidered as Canya- cubja Brabmanas. At ~ INDIAN CLASSES. 65 At the period when thefe priefts were invited by the king of Gaura, fome Sérefwata Brabmanas, and a few Vaidicas, refided in Bengal. Ofthe Brabmanas of Sarefwata none-are now found in Bengal; but five fa- milies of Vaidicas are extant, and are admitted to in- termarry with the Brabmanas of Rard. Among the Brébmanas of Véréndra, eight families have pre-eminence, and eight hold the fecond rank. * Among thofe of Rérd, fix hold the firft rank.t The diftinctive appellations of the feveral families are borne by thofe of the firft rank; but in moft of the other fa- milies they are difufed; and Serman, or Serma, the ad- dition common to the whole tribe of Bréhmanas, is af- fumed. For this practice, the priefts of Bengal are cen- fured by the Brahmanas of Mir’ hila, and other coun-~ tries, where that title is only ufed on important occa~ fions, and in religious ceremonies. Vor. V. é is | wt Tn ? 5 * Va'ra1 NDRA BRA’ HMANAS, Cuuina 8. Moitra. Bhimay Rudra-Vagifi. Sanyamini, ; or or Cali. Sandyal. Lahari. Bhaduri. Sadhu-Vigift. Bhadara., The Taft was admitted by the keepers of the other feven. SupHa Sro’tri 8. Casuta Sro'tri 84, The names of thefe families feldom occur in common inter- courfe, + Ra‘ri’va Bra‘oMANAS. Cuti’na 6, Muchuti, Ganguli. : _ Canjelala. Vulgarly Muckerja, Ghofhala. Bandyagati, _ Chat’ ait. Vulgarly, Banoj?. Vulgarly, Chatof7. Sro’rri’ 50. The names of thefe families feldom occur in common inter- courfe, 66 ENUMERATION OF In Mit’bilé the additions are fewer, though diftiné families are more numerous: no more than three fir- names are in ufe in that diftrict, Z’hacura, Maifra, and Ojha; each appropriated in any ‘families. The Cayaft’has of Bengal claim defcent from five Ciéyaj?’ has who attended the priefts invited from.Canya- cubja. ‘Their defcendants branched into eighty-three families, and their precedence was fixed by the fame prince Baria’La Sena, who alfo adjufted the family rank of other clafles. In Benga and Dec/bina Réra three families of Cayaf?’- bas have pre-eminence ; eight hold the fecond rank.* The Céiyafbhas of inferior rank generally affume the addition of Dé/a, common to the tribe of Sédras, in the fame manner as other claffes have fimilar titles common to the whole tribe.» The regular addition to © the name of Chhatriya is Verman; to that of a Vaifya, Gupta; but the general title of Déva is commonly af- fumed ; and, with a feminine termination, is alfo borne by women of other tribes. The * Ca’yastT’HAS Of DeEcsSHINA Ra‘ra’ and BENGA. Cuii’na 3. | Ghofha. Vafu, Migs ee Vulg. Bo’fe. SANMAULICA 8. De. Datta. Cara. Palita. Sena. Sinha. Dafa. Guha. i ~ Mautica 7 D0 Guhan. Gana. Heda. Huhin. Naga. Bhadre. ~ Soma. | pate uedra.” Pala. Aditya. Chandra. Sanya, or Sain. | Suin, €c. Syama, €3¢. : deja, Be. . ; ; Chaci, &c, The others are omitted for the fake of brevity; their names fel- dom occur in common intercourfe, / INDIAN CLASSES. 67 The diftin&tions of families are important in regu- lating intermarriages. Genealogy is made.a particu- lar ftudy ; and the greateft attention is given to regu- late the marriages according to eftablifhed rulés, par- ticularly in the firft marriage of the eldeft fon. The principal points to be obferved are, not to marry with- in the prohibited degrees; nor in a family known by its name to be of the fame primitive ftock; nor ina family of inferior-rank; nor even in an inferior branch of an equal family; for within fome families gradations are eftablifhed. Thus, among the Cuyling of the Céyaf?has, the rank has been counted from thirteen degrees; and in every generation, fo long as the marriage has been properly afforted, one degree has been added to the rank. But fhould a marriage be contracted in a family of a lower degree, an entire for- feiture of fuch rank would be incurred. The fubject is intricate; but any perfon, defirous of acquiring information upon it, may refer to the writings of Ga?’tdcas, or genealogifts, whofe compo- fitions are in the provincial dialect, and are known by the name of Culajz. . ae purond : 4 Mic Ae shew se ny ity” iy a noe ‘ak ot ed Be a OmP pont ine ata oa — eons or eae . preg? 4 IV. SOME ACCOUNT OF THE SCULPTURES AT MAHABALIPOORUM; Ufually called the Seven Pagodas. By J. GOLDINGHAM, Efg. «~ HESE curious remains of antiquity, fituate near the fea, are about thirty-eight Englifh miles foutherly from Madras. A diftant view prefents merely a rock, which, on a near approach, is found deferving of particular examination. The attention paffing over the {maller objects, is firft arrefted by a Hindu pagoda, covered with {culpture, and hewn from a fingle mafs of rock; being about twenty-fix feet in height, nearly as long, and about half as broad. Within is the Jimgam, and a long infcription on the wall, in characters unknown. Near this ftructure, the furface of the rock, about ninety feet in extent, and thirty in height, is covered with figures in bas-relief. A gigantic figure of the god Crisuna is the moft confpicuous, with Aryoon, his favourite, in the Hindu attitude of prayer; but fo void of flefh, as to prefent more the appearance of a {keleton than the reprefentation of a living perfon. Below is a venerable figure, faid to be the father of Aryjoon; both figures proving the fculptor poffeffed no inconfiderable fkill. Here are the reprefentations of feveral animals, and of one which the Bréhmens name /ingam, or lion; but by no means a likenefs of that animal, wanting the peculiar characteriftick, E 3 the uO f SOME ACCOUNT OF THE the mane. Samaceitirie intended to reprefent this is, indeed, vifible, which has more the effect of {pots. It appears evident, the fculptor was by no means fo well acquainted with the figure of the lion as with that of the elephant and monkey, both being well reprefented in this group. This fcene, I underftand, is taken from the Mahbabarai, and exhibits the principal per- fons whofe actions are celebrated in that work. Oppofite, and furrounded by, a wall of ftone, are pagodas of brick, faid to be of great antiquity. Ad- joining is an excavation in the rock, the mafiy roof feemingly fupperted by columns, not unlike thofe in the celebrated cavern in the Ifland of Elephanta, but have been left unfinifhed. This was probably intended as a place of worfhip. A few paces onward is another, and a more f{pacious, excavation, now ufed, and I fup- pofe originally intended, as a fhelter for travellers, A fcene of fculpture fronts the entrance, faid to repre- fent CrisHna attending the herds of Ananpa. One of the group reprefents a man diverting an infant, by playing on a flute, and holding the in{itrument as we do. A gigantic figure of the god, with the gopis, and feveral good reprefentations of nature, are obferved. The columns fupporting the roof are of different orders, the bafe of one is the figure of a Sphynx. On the pave. ment is an infcription. (See Infcript.) Near is the al- moft deferted village, which flill retains the ancient name Mabadclipoorum. The few remaining Brabmens - vifit the traveller, and conduct him over the rock. In the way up the rock a prodigious circular ftone is - paffed under, fo placed by nature, on a fmooth and floping furface, that you are in dread of its crufhing you before you clear it. The diameter of this ftone is twenty-feven feet. The top of the rock is ftrewed with fragments of bricks, the remains, as you are informed, ofa 2 palace anciently {tanding on this fite. A rectangular : 4 - polithed SCULPTURES AT MAHABALIPOORUM, | or -polithed flab, about ten feet in length, the figure of a fingam couchant, at the fouth end, is fhewn you as_ the couch of the Duerma Rajah. A fhort way further, the bath ufed by the females of the palace is pointed out. A tale I fufpect fabricated by the Brabmens to amufe the traveller. That fome of their own caft had chofen this fpot, retired among rocks difficult of accefs to refide in, and that the bath, as it is called, which is only a rough ftone hollowed, was their refer- voir for water, would have an air of probability. The couch feems to have been cut from a {tone accidentally placed in its prefent fituation, and never to have made a part of the internal furniture of a building. The fingam, if intended as a lion, is equally imperfect with the figures of the fame animal before-mentioned. Defcending over immenfe beds of ftone, you arrive at a {pacious excavation ; a temple dedicated to S1'va, who is reprefented, in the middle compartment, of a large ftature, and with four arms; the left foot refts ona bull couchant; a fmall figure of Bra’HMa on the right hand; another of VisHnu on the left; where alfo the figure of his goddefs Parvati’ is obferved. At one end of the temple is a gigantic figure of VisH- nu, fleeping on an enormous Cobra de Capella, with feveral heads, and fo difpofed as to form a canopy over the head of the god. At the oppofite end is the god- defs Sr’va, with eight arms, mounted on a /ingam. Oppofed to her is a gigantic figure, with a buffalo’s head and human body. Between thefe is a human figure, fufpended with the head downwards. The goddefs is reprefented. with feveral warlike wea- pons, and fome armed dwarf attendants; while the -monfter is armed with a club. In the character of DurRGa, or protector of the virtuous, the goddefs is re{cuing from the Yem Rajah (the figure with the buffalo’s head) the fufpended figure fallen im- properly into his hands. - The figure and action of the goddefs are executed in a mafterly and fpirited fityle. Ei4 Over 72 SOME ACCOUNT OF THE Over this temple, at a confiderable elevation, is a {maller, wrought from a fingle mafs of ftone. Here is feena flab fimilar to the DureRMa Rajah’s couch. Adjoin- ing. is a temple in the rough, and a large mafs of rock, the upper part roughly: fafhioned for a pagoda. If a conclufion may be drawn from thefe unfinifhed works, an uncommon and aftonifhing perfeverance was exerted in finifhing the ftructures here; and the more fo, from the ftone being a fpecies of granite, and extremely hard. The village contains but few houfes, moftly in- habited by Brabmens ; the number of whom has, how- ever, decreafed of late, owing to a want of the means of fubfifting. The remains of feveral ftone edifices are feen here; and a large tank, lined, with fteps of ftone. A canopy for the pagod attracts the attention, as by no means wanting in magnificence or elegance. It is fupported by four columns, with bafe and capital, about twenty-feven feet in height, the fhaft tapering regularly upwards; is compofed of a fingle ftone, though not round, but fixteen fided; meafuring at bot- tom about five and a half fect. Eaft of the village, and wafhed by the fea, which, perhaps, would have entirely demolifhed it before now, but for a defence of large ftones In front, 1s a pagoda of ftone, and containing the /ingam, was dedicated to Si'va. Befides the ufual figures within, one of a gigantic ftature is obferved {tretched out on the ground, and re- prefented as fecured in that pofition. This the Brab- mens tell you was defigned for a Rajah who was thus fecured by Visunu; probably alluding to a prince of the Visunu caft having conquered the country, and taken its prince. The furf here breaks far out over, as the Brébmens inform you, the ruins of the city, which was incredibly large and magnificent. Many sof the mafies of ftone near the fhore appear to have been wrought. A. Brébmen, about fifty years of age, a native of the place, whom I have had an opportunity ‘ SCULPTURES AT MAHABALIPOORUM. 73 opportunity of converfing with fince my arrival at Madras, informed me, his grandfather had frequently mentioned having feen the gilt tops of five pagodas in the furf, no longer vifible. In the account of this place by Mr, Wittiam Cuameers, inthe firft volume of the Afiatick Refearches, we find mention of a brick pagoda, dedicated to Si’va, and wafhed by the fea; this is no longer vifible; but as the Brébmens have no recollection of fuch a ftruciure, and as Mr. CHAMBERS wrote from memory, I am inclined to think the pa- goda of {tone mentioned above to be the one he means. However, it appears from good authorities, that the fea on this part of the coaft is encroaching by very flow, but no lefs certain fteps, and will perhaps in a lapfe of ages entirely hide thefe magnificent ruins. About a mile to the fouthward are other ftructures of ftone, of the fame order as thofe north, but having been left unfinifhed, at firft fight appear different: the fouthermoft of thefe is about forty feet in height, twen- ty-nine in breadth, and nearly the fame in length, hewn froma fingle mafs: the outfide is covered with {culpture, (for an account of which fee Infcriptions:) the next is alfo cut from one mafs of ftone, being in length about forty-nine feet, in breadth and height twenty-five, and is rent through the middle from the top to the bottom; a large fragment from one corner is obferved on the ground: No account ts preferved of the powerful caufe which produced this detftructive effect. Befide thefe, are three fmaller ftructures of ftone. Here is alfo the fizgam, or lion, very large, bur, except in fize, | can obferve no difference from the figures of the fame animalrnortherly. Near the fingam, is an elephant of ftone about nine feet in height, and large in proportion: Here, indeed, we obferve the true figure and character of the animal. The 4 SOME ACCOUNT OF THE The Bréhmen before mentioned informed me, that their Puranas contained no account of any of the ftructures here defcribed, except the frone pagodas near the fea, and the pagodas of brick at the village, built by the DuerMa Rajah, and his brothers: He, however, gave me the following traditional account: Thata northern prince (perhaps one of the conquerors) about one thoufand years ago, was defirous of having a great work executed, but the Hindu {culptors and mafons - yefufed to execute it on the terms he oftered: Attempting force I fuppofe, they, in number about four thoufand, fled with their effects from his country hither, where they refided four or five years, and in this interval ex- ecuted thefe magnificent works. The prince at length difcovering them, prevailed on them to return, which they did, leaving the works unfinifhed as they appear at prefent. any To thofe who know the nature of thefe people, this account will not appear improbable. At prefent we fometimes hear of all the individuals of a particular branch of trade deferting their houfes, becaufe the hand of power has treated them fomewhat roughly; and we obferve like circumftances continually in mi- ~ niature. Why the Brébmens refident on the {pot keep this account fecret.I cannot determine; but am led to fuppofe they have an idea, the more they can envelope the place in myftery, the more people will be tempted to vifit and inveftigate, by which means they profit confiderably. The difference of fiyle in the architecture of thefe ftructures, and thofe on the coaft hereabouts, (with ex- ceptions to the pagodas of brick at the village, and that of ftone near the fea, oth mentioned in the Pa- yénas, and which are not different,) tends to prove that the artifts were not of this country; and the refemblance of fome of the figures and pillars to thofe in the Elephanta Cave, feems to indicate they were from the northward, The fragments of bricks, at ! SCULPTURES AT MAHABALIPOORUM. 15 at the top of the rock, may. be the remains of habi- tations raifed in this place of fecurity by the fugi- tives in queftion. Some of the Infcriptions, how- ever, (all of which were taken by myfelf with much ~ care,) may throw further light on this fubject. InscripTIONs af MAHABALIPOORUM. On the lower Divifion of the Southern Struéture . and the Eaftern face. ye 1) Oh Aa Y, kz This Infcription is above a Figure apparently Female, but with only ove Breaft, (as at the Cave in Elephanta Ifland.) Four Arms are obferved; in one of the Hands a Battle-axe, a Snake coiled up on the Right Side. 19 8 RU] [y= 1 » Above a Male Figure with four Arms. Northern Face. . a0) f ] at Cp * | Above a Male ipa with Four Arms; a Battle-axe in one of the Hands. Southern 76 SOME ACCOUNT OF THE Southern Front. yh PSUS ned UIl Above a Male Figure, with four Arms. IVSU: ei] Ey TRIS ae Above a Male Figure, On the middle Divifion, Eaftern Face. ol st LSPA IL ' Above a Male. ITU Sz 2 halp 7 Above a Male, bearing a Weapon of War on the left Shoulder. Northern SCULPTURES AT MAHABALIPOORUM. a9 ‘Northern Face. Agee Aye: tom Above a Male with four Arms, leaning on a Bull; the Hair plaited, and rolled about the Head; a String acrofs the left Shoulder, as the Bréhmens’ String of the prefent Day. THY GE sTSRATSSH LS UL ALES $295 A) Dh Above two Figures, Male and Female. ‘The for- mer has four Arms, and the String as above; is lean- | ing on the latter, who feems to ftoop from the Weight. The Head: of the Male is covered with a high Cap, while the Hair of the Female is in the fame Form as that of the Female Figures at Elepbanta. PW? FICS: Ue ae Above two Figures, Male and Female. The former has four Arms, and the String. BERS Sh INS TS lh. Above a Male Figure, with four Arms, and the Bréhmenical String. ; IR QESI RAR UL Above a Male Figure, with four Arms. HK Shy J: AJ SIG IAS: Above a Male Figure, with four Arms, leaning on a Female, feeming to ftoop under the Weight. vd. Above a Male, with four Arms. A Scepter ap- pears in one Hand. This Infcription being very dif- ficult to come at, is perhaps not quite correct. SCULPTURES AT MAHABALIPOORUM. 79 8 8l 814141 Above a Male Figure, with four Arms. a Weft Front. UST] HB: ail Over a Male. The String over the left Shoulder, and a warlike Weapon on the Right. Another Figure on this Face, but no Infcription above it. a ne a rr em On the Upper Divifion. Each Front of this Divifion is ornamented with Figures, different in fome Refpects from thofe below: all, however, of the fame Family. On the Eaftern Front is a Male Figure, (two Arms only.) He has two Strings or Belts ; one croffing the other over the Shoulder. , x Over 4 So SCULPTURES AT MAHABALIPOORUM. Over him is the following Infcription, the only ‘one on this Divifion. Gags UBe S213 tI (RaW, The Characters of this Infcription bear-a ftrong Refemblance to thofe of the Infcription in the Stone Pagoda, near the Village mentioned in the firft Part of the Account of the Place. £5 68 ODIO DICE WIM CUOITE iecdgue” C7 ie waa This Infcription is on the Pavement of the Choul- try, near the Village, very roughly cut, and ap- parently by different Artifts from thofe who cut the former. | Account ate ae suv be SS \S SM pale Lag) p)2 SS Pra LOODlAR CE / SL t Thee Xs \\ Y's: j [ 8: VY. Account of the Hinduftanee Horometry. By Joun Giicueist, Efq. HE inhabitants of Hinduftan commonly. reckon and divide time in the following manner ; which exhibits a horography fo imperfect, however, that its inaccuracy can only be equalled by the peoples’ general ignorance of fuch a divifion, that, with all its imper- fections and abfurdities, muft neverthelels anfwer the various purpofes of many millions in this country.. I fhall therefore explain and illuftrate fo complex and dificult a fubject, to the beft of my ability and infor- mation from the natives, without prefuming, in the difcuffion here, to encroach on the province of the chronologift or aftronomer, who may yet inveftigate this matter with higher views, while my aim is, in the mean time, perhaps, not lefs ufefully confined to ordi- nary cafes and capacities entirely. 60 Til or unoopul (a. fub-divifion of time, for which we have.no relative term but thirds, as the feries next to * feconds) are one dipul. - 60 Bipul (which correfponds progreflively only with our /econds or moments) one pu/. Vou, .V. sa 60 Pul * On this principle one minute of ours being equal to 24 puls, and one moment to 24 dipuls, it is neither eafy nor neceflary to trace and mark the coincidence of fuch diminutives any farther. I may, however, add what the Furhung Kardanee contains, re- lative to thefe hora! divifions, as follows. 4 Renoo conftitute 1 puluk; 16 puluks, 1 kajfl,ka 3 30 kalt,has, 1 kula; 30 kulas, 1 guhun; 60 guhuns, 1 dund; 2 dunds, 1 g,huree: 30 dunds, 1 din; 60 dunds, 1 din o rat. From this work it is evi- dent that there exift various modes of dividing time in Jndia, be- caufe a little farther on the author ftates the following alfo, viz. 60 Zurru, 1 dum; 60 dums, 1 lumhu, &c. which, as well as the many local modes in ufe, it would be fuperfluous to enu- merate. I fhall therefore attend only to the former, fo far as they agree with ourtext. The kaft,ha is equal to 4 tils, the kuda, ortwo dipuls ; the guhan and pul are the fame; fo are the dund and (kuchee) g,huree; but the learner muft advert to the g,huree in this note, being pukkee, or two of the former; as this dif- tinétion is frequently ufed when they allot only four g,hurees to the puhur ; and pukkee, or double, is always underftood, $2 ACCOUNT OF THE 60 Pul (correlative as above, in this fexagefimat {cale with our minutes or primes) one g,huree, and 60 g,buree (called alfo d,und, which we may here tranflate hour) conftitute our twenty-four hours,* or one whole day; divided into 4 pubur din, di- urnal watches; 4 pubur rat, nocturnal watches. During the equinoctial months, there are juft 30 g,burees in the day, and 30 alfo in the night; each g,buree properly occupying a f{pace, af all times, ex- actly equal to 24 of our minutes; becaufe 60 g,burees, of 24 Englifb minutes each, are of courfe 24 Englifh hours of 60 Englifb minutes each. For nations under or near the equator, this horological arrangement will prove convenient enough, and may yet be adduced as one argument for afcertaining with more precifion the country whence the Hindus originally came, provided they are, as is generally fuppofed, the inventors of the. fyftem under confideration here. The farther we re- cede from the line, the more difficult and troublefome will the prefent plan appear. And as in this country the artificial day commences with the dawn, and clofes juft after fun-fet, it becomes necefiary to make the puburs or watches contract and expand occafionally, in proportion to the length of the day, and the confequent fhortnefs of the night, by admitting a greater or {maller number of g,burees into thefe grand diurnal and nocturnal di- vifions alternately, and according to the fun’s pro- _grefs to or from the tropicks. ‘The fummer folftitial day will, therefore, confift of 34 g,burees, and the night i * ITumhu and dum, perhaps, anfwer to our mtnutes and feconds, as the conftituent parts of the /a,ut, or hour, 24 of which are faid to conftitute a natural day, and are reckoned from 1 o’clock after mid-day, regularly on through the night; alfo up to 24 o’clock the next noon, as formerly was the cafe, and which is {till obferved in fome places on the continent; or, like ours, from 1 after noon to 12 at midnight; and again, from 1 after midnight to 12 o’clock the next noon. Whether thofe few who can talk of the /a,ut at all, have learnt this entirely from us or not, is a point rather dubious to me; but I fufpeét they have it from the Arabians, who acquired this with other fciences from the Grecks. ‘ HINDUSTANEE HOROMETRY. 83 night of 26 only, or vice verfa: but, what is moft fingular in the Indian horometry, their g,burees are unequally diftributed among the day and night watches ; the former varying from 6 to g in the Jaffer, whichare thus prevented from any definite coincidence with our time, except about the equinoctial periods only, when one pubur nearly correfponds to 3 Engli/h hours. I fay nearly, becaufe even then the four middle watches have only 7 g,hurees, or 2 hours 48 minutes of ours; while the extremes have 8 g,burees a-piece, or 24 Englifo minutes more than the others, and confequently agree with our 3 hours 12 minutes; while at other times the puhur is equal to no lefs than 3 hours 36 minutes ; a fact which I believe has never yet been ftated properly; though many writers have already given their fentiments to the public on the fubject be- tore us; but they were probably mifled by faying 4-3s are 12 hours for the day, and the fame for the night, Without confidering the fexagefimal divifion, we muft firft make of the whole 24 hours, or 8 watches, 4 of which, during both equinoxes, having 7 g,hurees only, give 28: and the other 4 extreme watches, confifting at thefe periods alfo of 8 g,burees each, form 32—6o0 in all; not 64 g,hburees,* as fome calculators have made it, who were not aware that the g,buree, or dund, never can be more nor lefs than 24 of our minutes, as I have proved above, B32 | by * One of thofe vulgar errors originating in the crude and fuperficial notions which none take the trouble to examine or correct, and being thus implicitly adopted, are not foon nor eafily eradicated; nay, this very idea of jfxty-four may be fup- ported from an old diftich. ‘ At,h puhur choun fut g,huree, k,huree pokaroon pee, Jee nikfe, Jo pee mile; nikus ja, € yih jee. But I anfwer, the bard feems a forry aftronomer, or hé would not have followed the erroneous opinion of there being 8 g.hurees in each of the eight puhur, and 64 in the natural day: though this prevails among the illiterate Indians uncontroverted to the prefent hour; and, were I not to expofe it here, might continue a ftumbling-block for ever; and in this random way have we alfo imbibed the doétrine that 4 puhur, of three hours each, are twelve of courfe; and eight of thefe muft give our 24, A brief, but truly incorre&t, mode of fettling this account. SL ACCOUNT OF THE by confidering that 24 multiplied by 60, or 60 by 24, muft be alike, which I fhall make ftill more evident hereafter. In judicial and military proceedings, the prefent enquiry may, fometimes, affume confiderable importance; and, as an acquaintance with it may alfo facilitate other matters, I have endeavoured to exhibit the Indian horometrical fyftem contrafted with our own, upon a dial or horal diagram,’ calculated for one natural day of 24 hours, and adjufted to both the equinoctial and | folftitial feafons, comprifing four months of the twelve, that thefe may ferve as fome bafis or data for a general coincidence of the whole, at any intermediate period, until men who are better qualified than the writer of this paper to execute fuch a tafk with precifion, condefcend to undertake it for us. He is even fanguine enough to hope that fome able artift in. Europe may yet be induced to conftruct the dials of clocks, &c.-for the Indian market on the principles delineated here, and in Perfan figures alfo. But we muft now proceed to an explanation of the horal diagram adapted to the meridian of Patna, the central part of the Benares Zemindary, and the middle latitudes of Hinduffan. The two exterior rings of this circle contain the complete 24 Englifh hours, noted by the Roman letters, J, II, Ill, 1V, &c. and the minutes are marked in figures, 24, 48, ‘12, 36, 60, agreeably to the fexagefimal fcale, where- on the equi-diftant interfections of this dial are founded ; the meridional femicircles of which repre- fent our femidian watch-plates, and for obvious rea- fons, with the modern horary repetition. See“ the note in page 2. I have diftinguifhed the eight (4 diurnal and4 nocturnal) watches, or puburs, from I. to IV. by Roman letters alfo, with the chime (gujur) or number of bells ftruck at each in large figures, be- low the pubur letter, to which they belong, and in the fame reiterated way ; but thefe, inftead of ranging from the meridian, like the Englifh hours, commence with the equatorial and tropical lines alternately, as HINDUSTANEE HOROMETRY. 85 as their fituations-and fpaces muft regularly accord with the rifing and fetting of the funat the vernal and autumnal equinoxes, as alfo at the fummer and winter folftices. The days then differ in length alternately from 34 to 26 g,burees, as noted by the chime figures of every watch ; all of which will be more evident from the mode of inferting them, and the manner that the plate has been fhaded, to illuftrate thefe circum- ftances fully. II. pubur, however, never varies; and being upon the meridional line, it of courfe con- ftantly falls in with our XII. day and night. The fourth ring from the circumference fhews the g,burees, when the day is longeft, running with the fun to the top, and from this to VI. P.M. for the fubdivifions of the day, and in the fame manner by the bottom onwards for thofe of the night, throughout thefe con- catenated circular figures 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9, 1.2, &c. q. v. in the plate. Still more interior ap- pear the equinoctial ¢,burees, and on the fame prin- ciples exactly. © Within thefe come the winter folftitial g,burees, fo clearly marked as to require no further elu- cidation here; except that in the three feries of con- vergent figures now enumerated, the reader will recol. lect, when he comes to the higheft number of g,hurees in any pubur, to trace the Jatter, and its chime, or number of bells, out by the g,buree chord. For in. ftance, when the days are fhorteft, begin 48 minutes after VI. A. M. and follow the coincident line inward to the centre, till you reach 9 and 34 for the clofing g,buree and gujur of the night; thence go round. in {ucceffion upwards with the day g,hurees 1. 2. 3+ 4. 5. 6, 7. the chord of which laft terminates 36 minutes after IX. and has 7 upon it for 7 bells, and-1 for, ek pubur din, the firft watch of the day. In this way the whole may be compared with our time, allowing not only for the different meridians in this country, but for the feveral intermediate periods, and the difficulty of precifely afcertaining the real rifing of the fun, &c. * Neareft:the centre I have inferted the prime divifions RY or ~ ~ 86 ACCOUNT OF THE or puls of every g,buree, viz. 60, fo—T5, 30, 45, 60, in two fpaces only, becaufe thefe are the invariable con- {tituent minute parts of the g,buree at all feafons of the year, and confequently apply, (though omitted to pre- vent confufion,) as in the plate, to every one of the horal fections delineated there, into which the whole dial is equally divided The intelligent reader may now con- -fult the diagram itfelf, and I truft, with much fatis- faction, as it, in fact, was the firft thing that gave me any accurate Knowledge of the arrangement and coinci- dence of the Hinduftanee with the Englifb hours, or of the rules on which their economy is founded. I cer- tainly might have traced out and inferted the whole for a complete year, had not the apprehenfion. of making the figure too intricate and crouded for general utility, determined me to confine it to the elucidation of four months only; efpecially as the real and arti- ficial variations can be learned from an Indian alftro- nomer, by thofe who may wifh to be minutely accu- rate on this fubject; whence every one will have it in his own power to note the exact hordl coincidences at any given period, by extending the prefent fcheme only alittle farther; becaufe the natives never add nor fabtract a g,buree until the 60 puls of which it confifts are accumulated, but, with their ufual apathy, continue to diftribute and reduce the conftant increafing and decreafing temporal fractions among or from the fe- veral puburs with little or no precifion. Nay, they often have recourfe to the laft of the diurnal or noc- turnal fubdivifions for this purpofe, when the grand horologift himfelf is about to inform them, that now is . the time to wait for the whole of their loft minutes, be- fore they proceed on a new {core, at the rifk, perhaps, of making the cloling g,buree of the day or night as long as any two ofthe reft. On the other hand, when they have previoufly galloped too faft with time, the fame ill fated- hindmoft g,buree may be reduced to a mere fhadow, that the G,buree,alee may found the exact number, without regarding its difproportion to | the HINDUSTANEE HOROMETRY. 87 the reft in the fame pzhur at all. So much this and fimilar freedoms have been and can be taken with time in Hinduftan, that we may frequently hear the follow- ing ftory: While the faft of Rumuzan lafts, it is not lawful for the Muffulmans to eat or drink in the day ; though at night they not only do both, but can unin- terruptedly enjoy its other pleafures alfo; and upon fuch an occafion, a certain Omra fent to enquire of his G,huree,alee, if it was ftill night; to which the com- plaifant bellman replied in the true ftyle of oriental adulation, Rat to ho chookee mugut peer moorfbid ke wafte do g,buree, myn luga rukee. “ Night is paft to “ be fure; but I have yet two hours in referve for his “ worfhip’s conveniency.’’ The apparatus with which the hours are meafured and announced, confifts ofa fhallow bell-metal pan, named, from its office, g,hu- ree,al, and fufpended fo as to be eafily ftruck with a wooden mallet by the G,huree,alce, who thus ftrikes the g,hurees as they pafs, and which he learns from an empty thin brafs cup (kusoree) perforated at bottom, and placed on the furface of water in a large vef- fel, where nothing can difturb it, while the water gra- dually fills the cup, and finks it in the fpace of one g,huree, to which this hour-cup or kutoree has pre- vioufly been adjufted aftronomically by an aftrolabe, ufed for fuch purpofes in India. Thefe kutorees are now and then found with their requifite divifions and fubdivilions, very fcientifically marked in San/crit cha- racters, and may have their ufes for the more difficult . and abftrufe opéfations of the mathematician or aftro- loger: but for the ordinary occurrences of life, I be- lieve the fimple rude horology defcribed above fuf- fices (perhaps divided into fourths of a g,buree) the Afia- tics in general, who, by the bye, are often wonderfully uninformed refpecting every thing of this kind. The whole, indeed, appears, even to the better forts of people, fo perplexing and inconvenient, that they are very ready to adopt our divifions of time, when their refidence among or near us puts this in their power: Shay aa whence $8 ACCOUNT OF THE whence we may, in a great meafure, account for the obfcurity and confufion in which this fubjeét has hi- therto remained among the Jndians themfelves; and the confequent glimmering light that preceding Wri- ters have yet afforded in this branch of oriental know- ledge, which really feems to have been flurred over as a drudgery entirely beneath their notice and enquiry. The frjt g,buree of the fit pubur is fo far facred to the Emperor of Hinduftan, that his G,huree,alee alone firikes ove forit. The fecond g,huree is known by two blows on the G,buree,al, and fo on: one ftroke: is added for every g,buree to the higheft, which (af- fuming the equinoétial periods for this “ftatement) i is eight, announced by eight diftinct blows for the paft £,burees; alter which, with a flight intermiffion, the gujur of eight bells is ftruck or rung, as noted in the diagram by the chime figure 8, and then one hollow found publifhes the firft, or ek pubur din or rat, as this may happen, and for which confult the plate. In one g,buree, Or 24 of our minutes, after this, the fame rei- teration takes yee but here ftops, at the feventh or meridional g,uree, and is then follow ed with its gujur, or chime of 15; of which 8 are for the firft watch, and 7 for the fecond, or do pubur, now proclaimed by two full diftinct founds. We next proceed with 7 more g,bureees, exactly noting them as before, aad ringing the gujur of 22 ftrokes, after the feventh g,buree, or teen pubur, alfo known by three loud founds.’ The fourth pzbur has, like the firft, 8 ¢,burees, and differs in no other refpect than having a guajur of 30 after the equatorial g,buree has been ftruck, the whele being clofed by four loud blows on the g,buree, al for chav pubur din or rat; the repetition being the fame day and night during the equinoctial periods, which I have here given merely as an example more eafy for the fcholar’s comprehenfion at firft than the reft. The extreme gujurs may be properly termed the evening and morning del/; and, in fact, the word feems much reftricted to thefe, as “pubur alone is more 4 commonly HINDUSTANEE HOROMETRY. 89 commonly ufed for the middle chimes than gujur ap- pears to be. Six or eight people are required to attend the eftablifhment of a g,bv¢ree; four through the day, and as many at night; fo that none but wealthy men, or grandees, can afford to fupport one as a neceflary appendage of their confequence and rank, which is convenient enough for the other inhabitants, who would have nothing of this fort to confult, as (thofe being excepted which are attached totheir armies) L imagine there are no other public (g,burecs) clocks in all India, a x av ea A 5 save Peqey Pp Voor VI. On Indian Weights and Meafures. BY H. T. COLEBROOKE, Ef. OMMENTATORS reconcile the contradictions of ancient authors, on the fubject of weights and meafures, by a reference to different ftandards. To underitand their explanations, I have been led to fome enquiries, the refult of which I fhall ftate concifely, to alleviate the labour of others who may feek infor- mation on the fame fubject; omitting, however, fuch measures as are of very limited ufe. *Moft of the authorities which I fhall quote have not been confulted by myfelf, but are affumed from the citations in a work of Go’pa‘La Buatta’, on Numbers and Quantities, which is intitled Sane’ byaparimina. Menu; Ya’jnyawaLeya, and Na’repA, trace all weights from the leaft vifible quantity, which they con- cur in naming ¢ra/arénu, and defcribing as the very {mall mote which may be difcerned in a fun-beam paffing through “a lattice.’ Writers on medicine proceed a ftep further, and affirm, that a tra/arénu contains thirty paramdnu, or atoms: they defcribe the trafarény in words of the fame import with the defini- tions given by Menu, and they furnifh another name for it, vansi. According to them, eighty-fix vansis make one marichi, or fenfible portion of light. - c 92 ON INDIAN WEIGHTS AND MEASURES, The legiflators above named proceed from the ¢ra- - farénu as follows: i licfha, or minute poppy feed. 8 trafarénus ! 1 7éja fherfoapa, or black muf- 3 lichbas lI tard feed. 3 réja foerfoapas == 1 gaura foerfoapa, or white muf- tard feed. | 6 gucra foerfoapas == 1 yava, or middle fized barley- corn. , 3 yavas = 1 crifbnala, or feed of the gunja. This weight is the loweft denomination in general ufe, and commonly known by the name of re¢t,_cor- rupted from rettica,* which, as well-as raéica, de- notes the red feed, as crvi/bnala indicates the black feed of the gunja creeper. Each retti ufed'by jewellers is equal to ~ths of a carat. The feeds themfelves have been afcertained by Sir Wriit1am Jones, from the average of numerous trials, at 12; grain. But fictic tious reztis, in common ufe, fhould be double of the guma feed; however, they weigh lefs than two grains and a quarter. For the ficca weight contains 179% grains nearly; the mé/ha, 172 nearly; the retti, 23. nearly. Writers on medicine trace this weight from the fmalleft fenfible quantity in another order. ih 4 4 fe 3° paramanus, or atoms == i trafarénu, OF vanst. 86 vansis == I marichi, orfenfible quan- tity of light. 6 marichis = 1 raégica, or black muftard feed. | 3 régicas = 1 fherfoapa, or white muf- : | tard feed. 8 fherfoapas = 1 yava, or barley-corn. 4 YaVAS I gunja, OY radtica. * Afiatick Refearches, vol. ii. page 154. fg? ‘ A retticad ON INDIAN ‘WEIGHTS AND MEASURES, ~ 93 A rettica is alfo faid to be equal in weight to four grains of ‘rice in the hufk::and Go’pa’La Buarra’ affirms that one feed of the guuja, according to writers on aftronomy,” is equal. to two large barley-corns. Notwithftanding this apparent uncertainty in the com- _ parifon of a feed of the guzjz to other productions of nature, the weight of a raéfica is well determined by practice, and'is the common medium of comparifon for other weights. Thefe I fhall now ftate on the authority of Menu, Ya’JnyawaLeya, and Na’repa. Weicuts or GoLp. § chrifonalas, or raéticas == 1 mafba, méfbaca, or mé~ | Es foica. 16 mifbas = 1 carfha, acha, tolaca, or Juverna. 4 carfhas, or fuvernas == 1 pala, (thefameweight, which is alfo denomi- nated nifhca.) 10 palas —= 1 dbarana of gold. 4 Ya‘'JNYAWALEYA adds, that five /uvernas make one pala (ot gold) according to fome authorities. WEIGHTS OF SILVER.’ 2 ratticas, or feeds of the gunja == 1 méfbaca of filver. 16 mafhacas = 1 dharana of {fil- , ver, OF purdna. 10 dharanas of filver = I fatamdna or pala of filver. ~ But a carjba, or eighty raéicds of copper, is called a pana, Or carfbdpana. Commentators differ on the application of the fe- veral terms. Some confider cri/bna/a asa term appro- priated to the quantity of one redicd of gold; but Curtu’ca Buatta’ thinks the Juverna only; peculiar, to gold, for which metal it has alfo a name. A pava, or carfbapana, is a meafure of filyer as well as of cop- per. 94 ON INDIAN WEIGHTS AND MEASURES. per. There is a further diverfity in the application of the terms ; for they are ufed to defcribe other weights. Na’repa fays a mé/ba may alfo be confidered as the twentieth of a cérohépana ; and Vrinaspati defcribes it as the twentieth part of the pa/a. Hence we have no lefs than four md/has: one majha of five raéficas ; another of four raicés, (according to Na’REDA;) a third of fixteen raéficas, according to VRIHASPATI ;) and a fourth (the méjbaca of filver) confifting of two vaéficas ; not to notice the ma‘fhaca ufed by the medi- cal tribe, and confifting of ten, or, according to fome authorities, of twelve, raéicés, which may be the fame as the jeweller’s ma'fha of fix double rettis. To thefe I do not add the ma‘/ha of eight raéficds, becaufe it has been explained, as meafured by eight filver rezti weights, each twice as heavy as the feed; yet, as.a practical denomination, it muft be noticed. Eight {uch rettis make one ma‘fha ; but twelve ma‘/has com- pofe one ¢é/a. This ¢é/a is no where fuggefted by the Hindu legiflators. Allowing for a difference in the retti, it is double the weight of the legal ¢é/a, or 210 grains inftead of 105 grains. A nifhea, as fynonimous with pala, confifts of five Juvernas, according to fome authors. It is alfo a deno- mination for the quantity of one hundred and fifty /u- vernas. Other large denominations are noticed in dictionaries. | | 108 fuvernas, or télacas, of gold, conftitute an urud- bifhana, pala, or dinéra. 100 palas, or nifbcas, make one tulad; 20 ¢tulas, or 2000 palas, one bbara; and 10 bbdra, one achita. 200 palas, or nifhcas, conftitute one bara. According to Da’nayo’cr’swara, the tenth of a bhiéra is called ad’héra, which is confequently fynoni- mous with bara, as aterm for a fpecifick quantity of gold. Go’pa‘La ~ ON INDIAN WEIGHTS AND MEASURES. 95 Go’pa’LA Buatra’ alfo ftates other weights, without mentioning by what claffes they are ufed. I fufpect an error in the ftatement, becaufe it reduces the mé/ha to a very low denomination, and I fuppofe it to be the jeweller’s weight. 6 rivicas (racicas ) I mafbaca, héma, or vanaca. 4. vanacas — I fala, dharana, or tanca. 2 tancas — I ¢ona. 2 conas == I carfba. Probably it fhould be raéicas inftead of réjicés, which would nearly correfpond with the weights fub- joined, giving twenty-four vetticds for one dharana in both ftatements. It alfo correfponds with the tables in the Ayén Acberi, (vol. ui, p. 94.) where a ténc of twenty-four reftis, fixed at ten barley-corns to the yetti, contains two hundred and forty barley-corns; and a majfha of eight rettis, at feven and a half barley- corns each, contains fixty rettis; confequently four méfoas are equal to one fanca, as in the preceding table ; and fix jeweller’s rettis are equal to eight double rettis, as ufed by goldfmiths. The fame author (Go'pa’La Buatra’) obferves, that weights are thus ftated in aftronomical books: 2 large barley-corns = 1 feed of the gunja. 3 gunjas —- Ibailas 8 dallas — 1 dharana.. 2 dharanas — 1 alaca. 1000 alacas — 3 dhataca. The tale of fhells, compared to weight of filver, may be taken on the authority of the Li/avatai. 20 capardacas. g6 ON INDIAN WEIGHTS AND MEASURES. 20 capardacas, fhells,or cowries == 1 cacini. A cécini == 1 pana, carfhépana, or carfhica. 16 para (= 1 purénaoft fhells) = 1 dberma of filver. 16 bhermas : — 1 nifbca of filver, It may be inferred that one fhell is valued at one yattica of copper; One pana of fhells at one pana of copper; and fixty-four pavas, at one télaca of filver, which is equal in weight to one pana of copper. And it feems remarkable that the comparative value of fil- ver, copper, and fhells, is nearly the fame at this time as it was in the days of Bua’scaRra*®. . On the meafures of grain Go’pa’La Buatta’ quotes the authority of fevefal purdnas. Varaba puréna: 1 mufbti,orhandful = 1 pala. 2 palas = 1 prafriti. 8 mujtis = 1 cunchi. 8 cunchis = 1 pufbcala. 4. pufacalas = 1 ad’ bata. 4 ad’ hacas = 1 droua. Bhawifbyapurana: 2 palas <= I pra/riit. 2 prafritis = I cudava. 4 cudavas = 1 prajftha. 4 prajfthas = 1 ad’haca. 4. ad’ bacas = 1 drona. 2 dronas —= 1 cumb’ha, or firpa. 16 drinas —= 5 Cmarie Or foari. * The comparative value of filver and copper was the fame in the reign of Aczea ; for the dam, weighing five tancs, or twenty mifhas, of copper, was valued. at the fortieth part of the Zelali rupiya, weighing twelve mdfhas and a halfof pure filver; whence we have again the proportion of fixty-four to one. ON INDIAN WEIGHTS Padme purina: 4 palas 4 cudavas 4 pra? has 4. ad’ hacas 16 dronas 20 dronas 10 cum’ has Scanda purana: 2 palas 2 pra/fritis 4 cudavas 4 praft bas 4 ad’ hacas 2, dronas 20 drondas From thefe may be formed two Tables. AND MEASURES. WAP Ue) ea —— — 1 cudava. I praft ha. 1 ad’ haca. I drona. t @ hari. 1 cumvl’ ha. t baba, or load. Il pra/fritt. 1 cudava. I praft’ ha. 1 ad’ haca. 1 drona. I cuml’ ha accord- ing to fome. 1 cum’ ha accord- ing to others. coincides with texts of the Varaha purdna, and is pre- ferred by RAGHUNANDANA. The fecond, formed on the concurrent authority of the Bhawifhya, Padme and Scanda purdnas, is adopted inthe Calpateru ; rejecting, however, the cumb’ha of two drénas, and making the pala equal to the weight of three ¢é/acas and a haif, TABLE 8 mu/fbtis, or handfuls, ! 8 cunchis 4 pufocalas 4 Gd’ hacas 20 drénas HALT Ul VoL. V. G I. 8 palas = 4 prafritis = I cunchi. I pufhcala, 1 ad’haca. 1 drona. lL cuml ha. TABLE The firft ~ 98 ON INDIAN WEIGHTS AND MEASURES. Tase If. : 4 palas = 2 prafritis = 1 cudava or fettica 14 tolas, 4 cudavas == 1 prafvha 56 4 prafhas — 1 adhaca 224 —— 4 adhacas — i drona 896 —— 20 drénas — 12 charis=z1cumb’ha 17,920 —— 10 cumbhas . = 1 baha 179,200 ——= But fome make two dronas equal to one cumd’ba. Would it be unreafonable to derive the Englifh coomb of four buthels from the cuméb’ha of the Hindus 2 The c’hari, fubfequently defcribed, contains 5832 cu- bick inches, if the cubit be taken at eighteen inches. It would confequently be equal to two buthels, two pecks, one gallon, and two thirds; and the cumb’ha, equal to one ¢’hér? and a quarter, will contain three bufhels and three gallons nearly. According to LacsHMI‘DHERA’s valuation of tHe pala, at three ¢é/a- cas anda half, the c’hér2 weighs 14,336 ¢élacas, or 215 lb. avoirdupois nearly; and the cumb’ha 17,920 télacas, or 268lb. which correfponds nearly to the weight of a coomb of good wheat; and a daha will be nearly equal to a wey, or a ton in freight. The name of /é¢ticé for the fourth of a prafha is affumed from the Varéha purana; and Hema’pR? ac- cordingly declares it fynonymous with cudava, The Calpateru, Smritifara, Retndcara, and Samayapradipa, alfo make the /é¢ticd equal to the cudava, or a quarter of the pra/?’ha ; but it contains twelve pra/riti accord- ing to thefe commentaries, and the pra/riti is defcribed in the Dénacénda, by Lacsumi'pDHERA, author of the Calpatern, as the quantity held in both hands by a man 4 | of ON INDIAN-WEIGHTS AND MEASDRES. 99 of thecommon fize. Twelve fitch handfuls fill a cy- dava, defcribed as a veffel four fingers wide, and as many deep, which is ufed in meafuring /mall wood, canes, iron, and other things. But Va’cHESPATIMISRA adopts this cudava of twelve pra/ritis, whence we have a third Table of legal Meafures in general ufe. Taste III, 12 double handfuls — 1 cudava. 4 cudavas = 1 praft’ ba. 4 praft has == 1 Gd’haca. 4 ad’ hacas == 1 drona. 20 drénas = 1 cumb’ha. Befides the difference already noticed on the fubject of the cumb’ha, commentators have fuggefted wider differences. According to CuLtu’ca Buatta’, it con- tains twenty droéuas; but this dréma contains two hundred palas. | Inthe Déna vivéca the cumb’ha is {tated at one thou- fand palas; in the Retndcara, at twenty praf’has. But, according to Ja’Tu’carna, five hundred and twelve palas only conftitute a cumb’ha. This may be the fame quantity with the dréna, as a meafure or weight eftimated by the hand. It fhould confift of four ad’hacas, each equal to four prajff’has; and each of thefe weighing, according to the Aibarva véda, thirty- two palas of gold. This again feems to be the praff’ha of Macav‘na, defcribed by Go’patua BRA’ HMANA, 4 crifonalas == 1 méfha. 64 mafhas =I! pala. pet 32 palas. == 1 praf?ha, as ufed in MaGaDHa, G2 Since 100 ON INDIAN WEIGHTS AND "MEASURES. Since the pala of gold weighs 420 troy grains, the praf?ha contains one pound avoirdupois, fourteen ounces and three quarters nearly. ‘The dréna, laft men- tioned, contains 3olb. 11 oz. and a fraction; and a cumb’ ha of twenty fuch drénas, 614 lb. 6 oz. and a half nearly. | The meafures of grain in common ufe, are probably derived from the ancient cumb’ha and dréna; but their names are not fuggefted by any of the preceding Tables. Twenty cé?’has make one 6752; and fixteen d7s7s one pauti. The fize of the céz’ha varies in different dif- tricts; in fome containing no more than two anda half /ér of rice ; in others five /ér, (80 ficca weight ;) or even more. Inthe fouthern diftricts of Bengal, a mea- fure of grain is ufed which contains one /ér and a quar- ter. Itiscalledrvée. Four récs make one p4ii; twen- ty palis, one foli ; and fixteen /olis, one caben. The Vribat Réjamartanda fpecifies meafures which do not appear to have been noticed in other Sanfcrit writings. 94 tolacas’ == 1 fer. 2 fer == 1 prabb. It is mentioned in the Ayén Ackberi, that the /ér formerly contained eighteen dims in fome parts of Hinduftan, and twenty-two dams in others; but that it confifted of twenty-eight déms at the commence- ment of the reign of AcBer, and was fixed by him at thirty déms. The dém was fixed at five témcs, or twenty mdfbas; or, as {tated in one place, twenty méjfoas and feven rettis. The ancient /ér, noticed in the Ayén Ackberi, therefore, coincided nearly with the fer ftated in the Rajamartanda. The double /ér is ftill ufed in fome places, but called by the fame name ( pan- chaftri) as the weight of five /ér ufed in others, : or ON INDIAN WEIGHTS AND MEASURES. IOI For meafures ufed in Mir’hila, and fome other countries, we have the authority of Cuanpe’suara, in the Béla bhifhana. hey differ from the fecond table, interpofing a mduica equal to a fourth of a ¢ hari, and making the daha equal to twenty ¢’haris. \ 4 palas =. 1 cudava. 4. cudavas = 1 praft’ha. 4 praf? has == 1 ad’baca. 4 ad’hacas == 1 drona. 4 drinas === 1 manica. 4 manicas == 1 chiéri. 20 «’ haris -1 daha. Gopa‘tA Buatta’ ftates another fet of meafures, without furnifhing a comparifon to any determinate “quantity otherwife known. 4. GYUs == I Sacha. 4 Sachas = 1 bilwa. 4. bilwas © == 1 cudava. 4 cudavas’ = I praft ha. 4 pra has == 1 hari. 4cbaris = 1 géni. 4 gonis => 1 drontta. I have already quoted a comparifon of the cudava to a practical. meafure of length; and we learn from the Lilévati, that the ¢’héri, or c’barica, of Macan‘Ha, fhould be a cube meafured by one cubit. “ A vefiel “© meafured by a cubit, in every dimenfion, is a ** ghanabafta, which, in Macan’ua, is called ¢’hérica: «‘ it fhould be made with twelve corners, or angles “ formed by furfaces; (that is, it fhould be made in the © form of a folid, with fix faces.) % G9 « The 102 ON INDIAN WEIGHTS AND MEASURES, “ The ¢’hérica of Utcatra is in general ufe on the « fouth of the river Gédéveri: there the dréna is the “ fixteenth part of a c’hari; (as in the Second Table;) “ the ad’baca the fourth of a dréna; the praf’ba, the « fourth of an da’haca; and the cudava, a quarter of “a praftba. But the cudava, formed likea ghanabafta, « fhould be meafured by three fingers and a half «in every dimenfion. ‘This veffel muft be made of “earth, or fimilar materials; for fuch alone is a cu- “© dava.” Both by this flatement, and by the Second Table, a ehari confifts of 1026 cudavas; and fince the cubit. muft be taken at twenty-four fingers, or angulas, a fo- lid cubit will contain 13,824 cubick angulas or fingers ; and one cudava thirteen and a half cubick angulas. Its folid contents, therefore, are the half of a cube whofe fide is three fingers. A {flight change in the reading would make the defcription quoted from the Li/évafi coincide with this computation; and the c’bérica of OUrcara and Macab’Ha would be the fame. However, Lacsumr’puHera has defcribed the cudava as a veflel four fingers. wide, and as many deep, which makesa cudava of {ixty-four cubick angulas, or twenty- feven cubick inches. This will exhibit an ad’haca of 432 inches, fimilar to a dry meafure ufed at Madras, which is faid to contain 423 cubick inches, and is the eighth part of a marcal of 3384 cubick inches, or nearly double the dréna of 1728 cubick inches. Ifthe cudava of Ut= CALA be a cube whofe fide is three and a half fingers, containing forty-three cubick anzgulas nearly, or eigh- teen cubick inches and a fraction, the ¢’hérica of UTt- CALA Contains 44,118 cubick angulas, or 18,612 cu. bick inches, taking the cubit at eighteen inches. “i On ON INDIAN WEIGHTS AND MEASURES. 103 On the meafures of fpace, Go’pa’La Buarrta’ quotes a text from Vriddhba Menu, which traces thefe from the fame minute quantity as weights. 8 trafarénus — — 1 rénu. 8 rénus — 1 béldgra, or hair’s point. 8 baligras == 1 licfha, or poppy feed. 8 lichhas — I yuca. 8 yécas == I yava, or very {mall barley-corn, 8 yavas —= I anguld, OY finger. From this Menu proceeds to longer meafures, 12 angulas,or fingers, = 1 vitefi, or f{pan. 2 vitefiis, or fpans, == 1 heffa, or cubit, In the Ma’rRcanDEYA purana meatures are traced from atoms. 8 paramanus, or atoms, l I para fucfoma, moft. minute fubftance, I trafaréenu, 1 mebirajaés, grain of fand or duff, 1 bdlégra, or hair’s 8 para fuclhmas~ 8 trafarénus lI Ut 8 grains of fand | point. 8 balagras — 1 lichha. 8 lichhas =F yeeg. 8 yucas pace) Wig 758/08 8 yavas == I angula, or finger. 6 fingers == 1 pada, or breadth of : the foot. adas- = 1 vitefi, or fpan. 2 ipans eaAY = 1 cubit (hefa) 2 cubits <= the circumference of oh the human body. 4 cubits == I dhanufh, denda, or ftaif. 2 dendas I Il narica (or’nadi) G ta’ op yO4 ON INDIAN WEIGHTS AND MEASURES, In another place the fame purdna notices two mea- fures, one of which is often mentioned in rituals : 21 breadths ofthe middle of the thumb = 1 retuz. 10 ditto ~ « — iii pradefya, or {pan, from the tip of the thumb to the tip of the fore-finger, But, according to the Calpateru, it fhould be ten breadths of the thumb and a half. And we learn from the Apirya purdna, that, according to Vya'sa, it fhould be meafured by the breadth of the thumb at the tip. The fame purdma makes two retnis (or 42 thumbs) equal to one cifhu: but Ha’ri’ra compares the cifbu to the cubit, four of which it contains, ac- cording to his ftatement: and four cifous make one nalwa. Here again the Anitya purdna differs, mak- ing the zalwa to contain thirty dhanufb. It concurs with authorities above cited, in the meafures of the cubits: denda and nadi; Bs firft containing twenty- four fingers; the fecond ninety-fix fingers; and the nadi two dendas. The fame purdna notices the larger meafures of dif- tance, } 2000 dhanufh == dT cries 2 crofas == gavyult, - 8000 dhanufh = gavyutis = 1 yojana. On one reading of the Visunu purdna, the cré/acon- tains only one thoufand dhanufh. Accordingly Go'pa’La Buatra’ quotes a text, which acquaints us that “ Tra- “¢ vellers to foreign countries compute the yéjanaat four * thoufand dhanufh:’ but he adduces another text, which ftates the meafures of the cré/a, gavyuti, and yojana, as, they are given in the Apitya PuCgER: The Lilévati confirms this computation. ha 2 . 8 barley ON INDIAN WEIGHTS AND MEASURES, 10s 8 barley-corns 1 finger’s breadth. 24. fingers = 1-hefta, or cubit. 4 cubits == 1. denda (= 1 dbanufh.) 2000 dendas = Ewer es 4 crofas —= 1 yojana. The Li/évati alfo informs us of the meafures ufe for arable land, which are fimilar to thofe now in ufe. 10 hands = I vanfa, or bam- 1 boo cane. 20 van/fas (in length and breadth) = 1 xiranga of ara- | | | ble land. Divificns of time are noticed in the firft chapter of Menv, (v. 64.) 18 niméfpas, or the twinklings of aneye, = 1 cé/hr’ ha. 30 cafbt has - =l1calé. | 30 calas == 1 ¢fhana. 12 cfhanas = 1 mubirta. 30 muburtas —='1 day and night, (according to mean folar time.) From this he proceeds to the divifions of the civil Years 15 days and nights (ahoratra) == 1 pacha, or interval a between the fizygies. © firft and laft pacha | == 1 month. 2 months * If the cubit be taken at eighteen inches, then 4000 yards — 1 ftandard crefax2 miles and a quarter nearly : and 2000 yards—= 1 computed crofa==i mile and one eighth: and Mayor RENNEL ftates the cros as fixed by Acer at 5000 gez = 4757 yards = 2 Britifh miles and 5 furlongs; and the average common crés at One mile ftatute and nine tenths. 106 ON INDIAN WEIGHTS AND MEASURES. 2 months == 1 feafon (ritu) 3 feafons = 1 ayana (half year) 2 ayanas = 1 year. According to the Sérya Siddba'nta (fee Af. Ref. vol. ll, p. 230.) 6 refpirations (pra‘na’) == 1 vicald. 60 vicalas = 1 danda. 60 dandas == 1 fydereal day. The Visunu pura‘na {tates a mode of fubdividing the day, on which Go’pata’ Buatra’ remarks, that «it is founded on aftronomy,’’ and fubjoins another mode of fubdivifion. Ten long fyllables are uttered in one refpiration (prana.) 6 refpirations == 1 vinddicd. 60 vinddicis === 1 dbata. 60 dhatas —= 1 day and night, (or folar day.) Proceeding to another Table, he fays, the time in which ten long fyllables may be uttered is equal to one ref{piration. 6 refpirations 1 pala. 60 palas: = 1 ghatica. 60 ghaticas == 1 day and night. 30 days and nights == 1 month. 12 months fo cae year. The Vara’Ha pura'na concurs with the Sérya Sid- dba'nta in another fubdivifion of time. 60 clhanas _ ON INDIAN WEIGHTS AND MEASURES, 107 60 cfhanas - 60 Javas 60 niméfbas 60 ca’ bas 1 lava I nimé/ba. I ca ff ba, 1 atipala. HE 60 atipalas 1 vipala. 60 vipalas 1. pala." 60 palas 1 danda. 60 dandas a night and day. 60 nights and days 1 vitu or feafon. But the Buawisuya pura’na fubdivides the niméa otherwife. | 1 twinkling of the eye while a man is eafy and at reft <== 30 latpanas, or moments, I tatpana = 100 ¢ruiis. 1 trutt == 1000 famcramas. RAGHUNANDANA, in the Fyétifbatatwa, givesa rule for finding the planets which prefide over hours of the day, called bérg. “ Doubling the ghatis elafped from *« the beginning of the day (or fun-rife at the firft me- *« ridian) and dividing by five, the product fhews the ** elapfed hours, or béra's. The fixth planet, counted “© from that which gives name to the propofed day, ** rules the fecond hour. The fixth counted from this ** rules the third; and fo on for the hours of the day: “ but every fifth planet is taken for the hours of the *« night.”’ The order of the planets is € § Q9O¢ Uh; confequently on a Sunday the regent of the feveral hours of the day and night are: Ss BB RAN cc UR ae Mle RE VE es poe Tt Oro e Ech FS Oo oe £ ep ; . Night — Nightjmy) 2.304 85-.6m 9 Shoe mpr as aie 6? CO OY-O'S bh Oe ees As the days of the week are found by taking every fourth in the fame feries, we might proceed by this rule to the firft bord of the fubfequent day, whofe re- gent, the fourth from ©, is €; and thence proceed by the above-mentioned rule to the regents of hérds for Monday. 108 ON INDIAN WEIGHTS AND MEASURES, } fubjoin the original paflage, which was commitini- | ane to me by Mr. Davis, and add a verbal tranfla- CUS Avrierists Say wssys ATA | AST ASA HATA CRA. TTA AUT LL FAUT ZAI ARPA CSIC TRUSS CUTTS FAISTSs HTRATTS NS 1] “« Tue ghaticas elapfed from the beginning of the *« day being doubled, and divided by (five) arrows, ‘* /hew the cords of time called bord. Inthe day thefe ** cords are regulated by intervals of (fix) feafons, ** counted from the particular regent of the day pro- ** pofed; in the night by intervals of (five) arrows. «« The commencement of the day, at preceding or fub- «« fequent meridians, before or after fun-rife, at the ‘© firft meridian, is known from the interval of countries, “* or diftance in longitude meafured by yéjanas, and re- * duced into ghatis, after deducting a fourth from the “ number of yojanas,” an ae : The ON INDIAN WEIGHTS AND MEASURES, ¥og The coincidence of name for the hour, or twenty- fourth part of the day, is certainly remarkable. But until we find the fame divifion of time noticed by a more ancient author than RaGHUNANDANA, it muft re- main doubtful whether it may not have been borrowed from Europe in modern times. 3 4 t= oo ay 4 ws} ae ete f. * Vi. OF THE CITY OF PEGUE, AND THE TEMPLE OF SHOEMADOO PRAW. By Captain MicHAEL SyMES. HE limits of the ancient city Pegue may ftill be J§ ‘accurately traced by the ruins of the ditch and wall that furrounded it. From thefe it appears to have been a quadrangle, each. fide meafuring about a mile anda half. In feveral places the ditch is nearly filled by rubbifh that has been caft into it, or the falling in of its own banks: fufficient, however, ftill remains to fhew that it once was no contemptible defence. The breadth I judged to be about 60 yards, and the depth ten or twelve feet; except in thofe places where it is choaked up from the caufes | have mentioned. There is {till enough of water to impede a fiege; and I was informed, that when in repair, it feldom, in the hotteft feafon, funk below the depth of four feet. The fragments of the wall likewife prove that this was a work of confiderable magnitude and labour. It is not eafy to afcertain precifely what was its exact height; but we conjectured it to have been at leaft twenty-five feet; and in breadth at the bafe, not lefs than forty. It is compofed of brick, badly cemented with clay mortar. Small equidiftant baftions, about 300 yards afunder, are ftill difcoverable: but the whole is in a ftate fo ruinous, and fo covered with weeds and briars, that it requires clofe infpection to determine the extent and nature of the defences, In i GP Of. THE (CITY OF PEGUE, AND THE In the center of each fide there isa gateway, about thirty feet wide. Thefe gateways were the principal entrances. The paflage acrofs the ditch is on a mound of earth, which ferves as a bridge; and was formerly defended by a retrenchment, of which there are now no traces. | . Nothing can exhibit a more ftriking picture of de- folation than the infide of thefe walls. -ALomMpRaw, when he carried the city by affault in the year 1757, razed every dwelling to the ground, and difperfed or led into captivity all the inhabitants. The pagodas, or praws, which are very numerous, were the only buildings that efcaped the fury of the conquerors ; and of thefe the great pagoda of SHormaboo has alone been attended to, and repaired. After the demolition of the city, ALomPraw carried the captive monarch with his family to _4va, where he remained many years a ftate prifoner. Yancoon, or Rancoon, founded about this time, was bya royal mandate conftituted the feat of provincial government, and Pegwe entirely aban- doned, The prefent king of the Birmans, whofe government has been lefs difturbed than that of any predeceffor of his family, entirely altered the fyftem which had been adopted by his father, and obferved during the fuccef- five reigns of his two brothers, NaMpoce Praw, and SEMBUAN Praw, and of his nephew Cuencuza. He has turned his attention to the population and im- provement, rather than the extenfion, of his domi- nions; and feems more defirous to conciliate his new | fubjects by mildnefs, than to rule them through terror. Fic has abrogated feveral fevere penal laws, impofed upon the Taliens or Peguers: juftice is now diftributed impartially; and the only diftinction at prefent be- tween a Birman and Talien, confifts in the exclufion ‘of the latter from all public offices of truft and power. No TEMPLE OF SHOEMADOO PRAW. 113 No act of the Birman government is more likely to reconcile the Za/liens to the Birman yoke, than the re- ftoration of their ancient place of abode, and the pre- fervation and embellifhment of the Pagoda of Suor- mapboo. So fenfible was the King of this, as well as of the advantages that muft accrue to the ftate from an increafe of culture and population, that five years ago he iffued orders to rebuild Pcgue, encouraged new fettlers by liberal grants, and invited the feat- tered families of former inhabitants to return and re- people their deferted city. The better to effect this purpofe, his Bzrman Ma- jefty, on the death of Taomances, the late Mayoon, or Viceroy, which happened about five years ago, di- “rected his fucceffor, Main Lia no Rerneg, to quit Rangoon, and make Pegue his future refidence, and the feat of provincial government of the thirty-two pro- vinces of Henzawuddy. Thefe judicious meafures have fo far fucceeded, that a new town has been built within the fite of the ancient city; but Rangoon pofleffes fo many fuperior advantages, and holds out fech inducements to thofe who wifh to dwell in a commercial town, that adven- turers do not refort in any confiderable numbers to the new colony. The former inhabitants are now nearly extinct, and their families and defcendants fet- tled in the provinces of Tenghoo, Martaban, and Ta- lowmeou ; and many live under the protection of the Siamefe. ‘There is little doubt, however, that the reftoration of their favourite temple of worthip, and. the fecurity held out to them, will, in the end, ac- complifh the wife and hurndne intentions of the ‘Bir: man Monarch. Peesure, in its renovated ftate, feems to be built on the plan of the former city. It is a fquare, each fide meafuring about half a mile. It. is fenced round mo wor, V. H ; by II4 ON THE CITY OF PEGUE, AND THE by a ftockade, from ten to twelve feet high. There is one main ftreet, running eaft and weft, which is interfected at right angles by two {maller ftreets, not yet finifhed. At each extremity of the’principal {treet there is a gate in the ftockade, which 1s fhut early in the evening. After that hour, entrance during the night is confined toa wicket. Each of thefe gates is defended by a forry. piece of ordnance, and a few mufqueteers, who never poft centinels, and are ufually afleep. There are alfo two other gates on the north and fouth fides of the ftockade. The ftreets of Pegue are fpacious, as are the ftreets in all Birman towns that I have feen. The road is carefully made with brick, which the ruins of the old > town plentifully fupply. On each fide of the way there is a drain, that ferves to carry off the water. The houfes even of the meaneft peafants of Pegue, and through- out all the Birman empire, poffefs an advantage over Indian dwellings, by being raifed from the ground either on wooden pofts, or bamboos, according to the fize of the building. The dwellings of the Rahaans,. or priefts, and higher ranks of people, are ufually elevated eight or ten feet; thofe of the lower claffes from two to four. The houfes of the inhabitants of Pegueare far from commodiocus, agreeably to European notions of accom-— modation; but I think they are at leaft as much fo as the houfes of Indian towns. There are no brick build- ings either in Pegue or Rangoon, except fuch as belong to the King, or are dedicated to GaupMa, The King has prohibited the ufe of brick or ftone in private: buildings, from the apprehenfion, I was informed,. that, if people got leave to build brick houfes, they might erect brick fortifications, dangerous to the fe- curity of the ftate. The houfes, therefore, are all made of mats or fheathing-boards, fupported on bam- boos or pofts. Being compofed of fuch combuftible materials, TEMPLE OF SHOEMADOO PRAW. 115 materials, the inhabitants are under continual dread of fire, againft which they take every precaution. The roofs are lightly covered; and at each door ftands a long bamboo, with a hook at the end, to pull down the thatch: alfo another pole, with a grating of fplit bamboo at the extremity, about three feet fquare, to fupprefs flame by preflure. Almoft every houfe has earthen pots of water on the roof. And there is a par- ticular clafs * of people, whofe bufinefs it is to prevent and extinguifh fires. The Mayoon’s habitation is a good building, in com- parifon with all the other houfes of Pegue. It is raifed on pofts, ten feet high. There feems, from an outfide view, to be many apartments, befides the hallin which he gives audience. It is in the centre of a f{pacious court, furrounded by a high fence of bamboo mats. There is in the hall, at the upper end, a {mall eleva- _tion in the floor, on which the Viceroy fits when he receives vifits in form. The object in Pegue that moft attracts and moft merits notice, is, the Temple of SHozMapoo f, or the | H 2 Golden * Thefe people are called Pagwaat. They are flaves of the government; men who have been found guilty of theft, and. through mercy have had their lives fpared. They are diftinguifh- ed by a black circle on each cheek, caufed by punétuation: alfo by having on their breafts, in Birman characters, the word Thief ; and the name of the article ftolen ; as on one (that I afked an explanation of) Putchoo Khoo, or Cloth Thief. - Thefe men patrole the ftreets at night, to put out fires and lights aftera certain hour. They aé as conftables, and are the public executioners. + Shoe is the Birman word for golden ; and there can be little doubt that Madoo is a corruption of the Hindu Mauna Deva or Deo. I could not learn from the Birmans the origin or etymology of the term; but it was explained to meas importing a promontory that overlooked land and water. Praw fignifies Lord, andis always . annexed to the name ofa facred building, It is likewife a fovereign and facerdotal title; and frequently ufed by an inferior when ad- drefiing his fuperior. The analogy between the Birmans and the ancient Egyptians, in the application of this term, as well as in many other in{ftances, is highiy deferving notice. _ | _ Phra was the proper name under which the Egyptians al: ; . 330 adore : 116 ON THE CITY OF -PEGUE, AND THE Golden Supreme. This extraordinary edifice is built on a double terrace, one raifed upon another.» The lower and greater terrace is about ten feet above the natural Jevel of the ground. — It 1s quadrangular. The upper and lefler terrace is of a like fhape, raifed about twenty feet above the lower terrace, or thirty above the level of the country. I judged a fide of the lower terrace to be 1391 feet, of the upper 684. The walls that fuf- tained the fides of the terraces, both upper and tower, are ina ftate of ruin. They were formerly covered with plaifter, wrought into various figures. ‘The area of the lower is ftrewed with the fragments of fmall decayed buildings ; but the upper is kept free from filth, and in tolerable good order. There is a ftrong prefump- tion that the fortrefs is coeval with this building; as the earth of which the terraces are compofed, appears to have been taken from the ditch; there being no - other excavation in the city, or its neighbourhood, that could have afforded a tenth part of the quantity. -Thefe terraces are afcended by flights of ftone fteps, | broken and neglected. . On each fide are dwellings of the Rabaans, or priefts, raifed on timbers four or five feet from the ground. ‘Their houfes confift only of a fingle hall. The wooden pillars that fupport them are turned with neatnefs. The roof is of tile, and the fides of fheathing-boards. There area number of bare benches in every houfe, on which the Rabaaus fleep: We faw no furniture. SuHorMAbDoo is a pyramid, compofed-of brick and - plaifter, with fine fhell mortar, without excavation or | aperture adored the Sun, before it received the allegorical appellation of Ofiris, or Author of Time. They likewife conferred it on their kings and priefts. In the firft book of Moses, chap. xli. Pua- rao gives “ JosePH to wife the daughter of Potiphera, or the Prieft of On.” In the book of Jeremiah, a king of Egyptis ftyled,” « Puaraouw Orrra.”’ And it is nota very improbable conjec- ture, that the title PHARAOH, ‘given to fucceflive kings of Egypt, is a corruption of the word Phra; or Praw ; in its original {enfe , fignifying the Sun, and applied to the fovereign and the prieit- hood, as the reprefentatives on earth of that fplendid luminary. TEMPLE OF SHOEMADOO PRAW, m7 aperture of any fort; a¢tagonal at the'bafe, and fpiral attop. Each fide of the bafe meafures 162 feet. This immenfe. breadth diminifhes abruptly; and a fimilar building has not unaatly been compared } in fhape toa large {peaking trumpet.* Six feet from the ground’there is a wide ledge, which furrounds the bafe of the building ; on the plane of which are fifty-feven {mall fpires, of equal fize, and equidiftant. One of them meafured twenty- feven feet in height, and forty in circumference at the bottom. On a higher ledge there is another row, con- fifting of fifty-three {pires, of fimilar fhape and meafurement. A ‘great variety of mouldings encircles _ the building ; 5 and ornaments, fomewhat refembling the fleur de lys, furround what may be called the bafe of thes fpire. . Circular mouldings likewife gird this part to.a coniiderable height ; above which-there are or- naments in ftucco, not unlike the leaves of a Corin= thian capital; and the whole is crowned by a ¢ee, or umbrella of open iron-work, from which rifes an iron rod witha gilded penant. ~ The ¢ee, or umbrella, is to be feen on every facred building in repair, that is of a fpiral form. ‘The rai- fing and confecration of this laft and indifpenfible ap- pendage, is an act of high religious folemnity, ahs feafon of feftivity and relaxation. The prefent King beftowed the fee that covers SHOEMADOo. It was made at the capital; and many ‘of the principal nobility came down from Unimeraposra to be prefent at the ceremony of putting it on. | The ‘circumference of the zee is’ fifty-fix feet... It refts on an iron. axis, fixed in the building, and is Fiat ie 7) further “ * Vide Mr. Hunrer’s Account of Pezue. 118 ON THE CITY OF PEGUE, AND THE further fecured by large chains, ftrongly rivetted to the {pire. ; Round the lower rim of the umbrella are appended — a number of bells, of different fizes, which, agitated by the wind, make a continual jingling. The fee is gilt; and it is faid to be the intention of the King to gild the whole of the fpire. All the leffer pagodas are ornamented with proportionable um- brellas, of fimilar workmanfhip, which are likewife encircled by {mall bells. The extreme height of the building, from the level of the country, is 361 feet; and above the interior ter- race, 331 feet. On the fouth-eaft angle of the upper terrace there are two handfome faloons, or keouns, Jately erected. The roof is compofed of different ftages, fupported by pillars. I judged the length of each faloon to be about fixty feet, and the breadth thirty. The ceiling of one of them is already em- bellifhed with gold leaf, and the pillars lacquered; the other is not yet completed. They are made en- tirely of wood. The carving on the outfide is very curious. We faw feveral unfinifhed figures, intended to be fixed on different parts ofthe building ; fome of them not ill fhapen, and many exceedingly grotefque. Splendid images of GaupMa (the Birman objet of adoration) were preparing, which we underftood were — defigned to occupy the infide of thefe keouns. _ At each angle of the interior terrace is a pyramidi- cal pagoda, fixty-feven feet in height, refembling, in ~ miniature, the great pagoda, In front of the one in~ | the TEMPLE OF SHOEMADOO PRAW. 119 the fouth-weft corner are four gigantic reprefentations, . in mafonry, of Pattoo, or the man-deftroyer, half beaft, half human, feated on their hams, each with a large club on the right fhoulder, The Pundit who accompanied me faid, that they refembled the Raxkuss of the Hindus. They are guardians of the temple. Nearly in the center of the eaft face of the area are two human figures in ftucco, beneath a gilded um- ‘brella. One ftanding, reprefents a man witha book before him, and a pen in his hand. He is called "THAGIAMEE, the recorder of mortal merits, and mor- tal mifdeeds. The other, a female figure kneeling, is Maua Sumpere, the protectrefs of the univerfe, as long as the univerfe is doomed to laft: but when the time of genera! diffolution arrives, by her hand the world is to be overwhelmed, and deftroyed everlaft- ingly, A fmall brick building, near the north-eaft angle, contains an upright marble flab, four feet high, and three feet wide, on which is a long and legible Bir- man infcription. I was told it was a recent account of the donations of pilgrims. Along the north face of the terrace there is a wooden fhed, for the convenience of devotees who come from a diftance to offer up their prayers at SHOEMADOO. On the north fide of the great pagoda .are three large bells, of good workmanfhip, fufpended near the ground, between pillars. Several deers’ horns are _{trewed around. Thofe whocome to pay their devotions, firft take up one of the horns, and ftrike the bell three times, giving an alternate ftroke tothe ground. This act, I was told, is to announce to the fpiritof GaupMa, | H 4 the 120 ON THE CITY. OF PEGUE, AND THE the approach of a fuppliant. There are feveral low benches near the bottom of the pagoda, on which the perfon who comes to pray places his offering, which generally confifts of boiled rice, a plate of {weetmeats, er cocoa-nut fried in ol. When it is given, the devo- tce cares not what becomes of it.. The crows and pariah dogs commanly eat it up in the prefence of the . donor, who never attempts to prevent or moleft the. animals. I faw feveral plates of victuals devoured in this manner, and underftood it was the cafe with all that were brought. There are many {mall pagodas on the areas of both terraces, which are neglected, and fuffered to fall into decay. Numberlefs images of Gaup™Ma lie indiferi- minately fcattered. A pious Birman, who purchafes an idoi, firft procures the ceremony of confecration to be performed by the Rabaans, then takes his purchafe to whatever facred building is moft con- venient, and there places it either in the fhelter of a keoun, or on the open ground before the temple: nor does he ever after feem to have any anxiety about its prefervation, but leaves the divinity to fhift for itfelf. ? Some of thofe idols are made of alabafter, which 1s found in the neighbourhood of the capital of the Bir- man Gominions, and admits of a very fine polifh. On both the terraces are a number of white cylin- drical flags,* which are ufed by the Rabaaus alone, and are confidered as emblematic of purity and their facred function. On the top of the flaff there is commonly the figure of a henza, or goofe, the fymbol - both of the Birman and Pegue nations. From : ~* * Thefe flags are made of long ftripes of white cloth, fewed together at the fides, and extended by hooks of thin bamboos. * TEMPLE OF SHOEMADOG PRAW. I2i From the upper ledge that furrounds the bafe of - SnHozMApdoo, the profpect of the country is extenfive and picturefque; but it is a profpect of nature in her rudeft {tate. There are few inhabitants, and fcarcely any cultivation. The hills of Martaban rife to the eaftward; and the Sitang river, winding along the plains, gives here and there an interrupted view of its waters. To the north-north-weft, above forty miles, are the Galladzet hills, whence the Pegue river takes its rife; hills remarkable only for the noifome effects of their atmofphere. In every other direction the eye looks over a boundlefs plain, chequered by a wild in- termixture of wood and water, Previous to my departure from Pegue, I paid a vifit to the Siredaw, or fuperior Rehzan, of the country. His abode was fituated in a fhady grove of tamarind trees, about five miles fouth-eaft of the city- Every object feemed to correfpond with the years and dignity of the poileffor. The trees were lofty. A bamboo railing protected his dwelling from the attack of wild beafts. A neat refervoir contained clear water. A> little garden gave him rocts; and his retreat was well flocked with fruit-trees. A number of younger.Ra-: haans lived with him, and adminifvered to his Wants with pious refpcect. Though extremely emaciated, he {eemed lively, and in full poffeffion of his mental fa- culties. He faid his age was eighty-feven. The Ra- haans, although fupported by charity, never accept of money. I therefore prefented this venerable prelate of the order with a piece of cloth, which was repaid by a grateful benediction. He told me that,.in the. convulfions of the Pegue empire, molt of their valua_ ble records had been deftroyed; but it was traditionally believed, that the temple of SHopmapoo was founded two thoufand three hundred years ago, by two brothers, merchants, who came.to Pegue from Talowmeou, one day’s journey eaft of Mfartaéan. Thefe pious traders raifed a pagoda of one Birman cubit, twenty inches I | and 122 ON THE CITY -OF PEGUE, &c. and a half in height. Srceamez, or the fpirit that prefides over the elements, and directs the thunder’ and lightning, in the fpace of one night, increafed the fize of the pagoda to two cubits. The merchants then added another cubit, which SriceaMEE likewife doubled in the fame fhort time. The building thus attained the magnitude of twelve cubits, when the merchants defifted. That the pagoda was afterwards gradually increafed by fucceflive monarchs of Pegue; the regifters of whofe names, and the amount of their contributions,’ had been loft in the general ruin: nor could he in- form me of any authentic archives that furvived the wreck. Of the deficiency of the foregoing account of the city of Pegue, and the temple of SHormapoo, I am fully fenfible. Authentic documents were not to be procured; and the flories related, in anfwer to oral enquiries, were too extravagant to merit attention, That Pegcue was once a great and populous city, the ruins of buildings within the walls, and the veftiges of its extenfive fuburbs, ftill extant, fufficiently declare. Of the antiquity of SHozmapoo there is no reafon to doubt: and as a pile of building, fingular in its con- ftruction, and extraordinary for its magnitude, it may juftly be numbered amongft the moft curious fpeci- mens of oriental architecture, pay VI. _Defeription of the Tree called, by the Burmas, LAUNZAN. BY FRANCIS BUCHANAN, Eso. M. D. EFORE my fetting out to accompany the late de- putation to the court of Ava, I received fome feeds, which had been fent to Str Joun SuHore from Pegue. It was conceived that they might be ufefully employed to yield oil, with which they feemed to abound: I was therefore particular in making my en- quiries after the plant producing them. I foon learned that they were produced only inthe upper provinces of the kingdom; and, on my arrival there, I found my- felf ftill at a diftance from the tree on which they grow. It is faid only to be found: on the mountains; and thefe I had no where an opportunity of examining. With fome difficulty, however, I procured, whilft at Amera- poora, fome young fhoots, with abundance of the flowers, and feveral young plants in a growing ftate: and while at Pagam, on our return, I procured many branches with the young fruit. Unluckily, all the young plants died before 1 reached Benga/; otherwife, I believe, they might have been an acquifition of fome value. The tree is faid-to be very lofty; and, from what I faw, muft produce immenfe quantities ‘of the fruit ; as may readily be conceived from looking at the drawings ; where it muft be obferved, that the fruit- bearing branch has had by far the greateft part of its produce fhaken off by the carriage. In times of plenty, little ufe is made of the fruit, aay for yielding oil, as | 124 DESCRIPTION OF THE TREE as had been expected; and befides, a {mall quantity of the feeds are gathered, and fent to all parts of the empire, where they are ufed for nearly the fame pur- pofes that almonds are amongft us; but the demand in this way cannot be confiderable. t is in times of {carcity that the fruit becomes valua- ble. It is faid, when ripe, to be red; and, like a peach, confifts of a fucculent outer fieth, containing a hard fhell, in which there is a fingle feed. The outer flefhy part is faid to be agreeably acid, and fafe to eat. When that is removed, the fhells, by a flight beating, fplit in two, and are thus eafily feparated from the kefnel. Thefe kernels tafte very much like a walnut; but are. rather fofter, and more oily.. As they can, at thofe places where the trees grow, be afforded very cheap, in times of fcarcity they are carefully gathered; and, when boiled with a little rice or Indian corn, furnifha great part of the food of the lower clafs of the natives. I fhall now add fuch a botanical defcription of the plant as will enable it to be reduced into the vegetable fyftem; although not in every refpect complete, owing to my not having feen the tree or the ripe fruit. I be- lieve it will be found to conftitute anew genus; but I do not venture to give it a name, till the European bota— nifts have afcertained, whether or not it be reducible to any known genus of plants. In the botanical defcription lufe the Latin language; as I am not yet fufficiently acquainted with the technical terms intro- duced into the Exglifh by the Litchfield Society, to ufe them with facility. Charaéer Effentialis.. Cal. 1 phyll, Pytaia 5, Tecep- taculo inferta, ftam. 10, receptaculo inferta. | Nect. maximum, opbigulatern. 4ofulcum, sermen Involvens. Styli 5, conniventes. _Drupa. monofperma, nuce_ bi- yalvi. Habitat in montofis regni Barmanorum. ARBOR elata ramis’ fulcis, nudis; ramulis foliofis. Ramuli floriferi glabri, rubicundi, viridé-punctati; " frugtifen rimoli, a Fora - - ~ CALLED BY THE BURMAS LAUNZAN.: 125 Fortra approximata, alterna, petiolata, oblonga, bafi attenuata, integra, integerrima, retufa, glabra, venis reticulata. Fuicra, petiolus anceps, acutangulus, breviffimus, ' glaber. Stipula, pubes, arma cirrhi nulla. InrLorescenTIA. Paniculi axillares ad apices ramo- rum congefti, laxi, nudi, foliis longiores, ramofliffimi ;_ ramis reretibus, horizontalibus, {parfis. Flores parvi, albidi, plurimi, pedicellati, fparfi. Racemi fructi- feri penduli, foliis multo longiores. Fructus rubri, acefcenti-dulces. | Cat.- perianthum proprium monophyllum, con- cavum, corolla brevius, quinquefidum : lacinis obtu- fis, Laciniz calycis aliquandotres, feepius quatuor. Cor. petala quinque, rarius fex, receptaculo inferta, feffilia, fublinearia, obtufa, revoluta. Nect. Maximum, in centro floris orbiculatum, de- preflum, decem-{triatum, germen involvens. Sram. Filamenta decem, fubulata, erecta, petalis breviora, receptaculo inferta, anthere parve, ovate. Pist. Germen fuperum. Nectario tectum. Styli quinque fubulati, erecti, conniventes, longitudine fta- minum, ftigmata obtufa. Per. Drupa compreffa, obovata, obtufa, obtufo- carinata, unilocularis. Sem. Nux unilocularis, comprefia, fub-bivalvis, de-. hifcens; femen folitarlum, hinc acutum, inde craf- fum carinatum, Arrinis, ordine naturali, terminaliis proximus ha- ‘bitu, generi a Roxburgio é/eroo mamaday ditto, fed ne¢taria diverfiffima, characterem habet non_ nihil fimilem generi altero, a Roxburgio chitraca dicto, fed habitus diverfi; fingularis eft drupa monofperma cum {tylis quinque ; fimile aliquod tamen occurrit in genere Roxburgiano odina. A Saponarta diverfum genus, drupa uniloculari. E - a ¢ vie cen ee ey ee .. PED | he 79 9 BEE aS hasta was ox" hae | a4 5 VL , Weegee pees 17k y ei irs ee Perea ety Peis Bis oa IX: Specimen of the Language OF THE | PEOPLE INHABITING THE HILLS IN ‘THE VICINITY OF BHAGULPOOR. Communicated in a Letter to the Secretary, BY Major R. E. Rozerrs. FpERCEIVING that the very full and fatisfactory account of the people inhabiting the hills in the vicinity of Bhagulpoor, by Lieutenant SHawe, in the Fourth Volume of the 4fatick Refearches, is unaccom- panied by any fpecimen of their language, fhould the following one be acceptable asa fupplement to that ac- count, or you deem it deferving the notice of the So- ciety, | fhall be obliged by your laying it before them, as I can rely on the correctnefs of it. Mr. Suawe having obferved that thefe people have no writing character, I juft. beg leave to add, that, when I was on duty at Rajabmabl, feveral years ago, a hill chief fent a verbal meflage to the commanding officer, expreffing a wifh to wait upon him, Being defired to appoint a day for that. purpofe, he ‘tranf- mitted a ftraw with four knots upon it, which was ex- plained by the meffenger who brought it, to intimate, that his mafter would come on the fourth day. 4. The 128 ‘The Head Eyebrow Nofe Throat Armpit Blood A Finger The Breaft Belly Loins Back — A Veur . Toe Hair | An Eye Ear nance Cook. Cunmudba. Moee, ~ Cuffer. Buddee puckda. Keefs. Angillee. Bookah. Coochah Cudmah, Cookah. Naroo, Cuddah Angillee, Tullee. Cun. Kydoob, The ee Trees, Beard Throat Shoulder ‘A Nail nea Finger) A Lip Navel Buttock ~ Liver The Foot A Bone Forehead Pachoodee. Tood. Dupna. Ooruk. Boocootooda. Cood. Moodoocudmulla. Cuck dle; Chupta. Coochul, Neepee. OF THE PEOPLE INHABITING THE HILLs The Eyelafh Cunmeer. Cheek Chin Tooth An Arm Breatt of _ aWoman Heel - Flefh A Fever Headake Cholick A Tiger Dog Ant Kite Paroquet : Fly - Bee Heaver A Star - Cloud Cow Jackal Cat _ Cock Crow Dove Pigeon Calta . Kyboo. Pul. . Tat buddee. Doddah : Teekna. | Maak. 7 Meed. Cooknogee, Coochoohoogee. Toot. Alah. Choobah. Chunneeadee. Apud, Teelcur. Ook. Surruncuffa. Badekah. Badelee. Ooee. Cheecaloo. Beerkah. Noogeer. Cacah. Poorah. Cooteerah. IN THE VICINITY OF BHAGULPOOR. 129 A Scorpion _ Teelah. Oil Heefcun, A Buffalo Mung. A Turband Doomee, Cocudee, A Hog Keefs. Avd ree Mun. A Deer Chutteedah. Linen Cloth Looka, ’ A Hen Dooteegeer. Cold Kaidah, A Bat Cheedgoo, Heat Oomee. A Snake Neer. A Houfe Ada, A Fifh Meen. North Colah. Male,mafculine Peechalah. South Purrubmoha. Sunfhine Beer. Welt Beerhotroo, Moonfhine Beelah. A Peacock Choobah. Lightning Chudkah. Sweet Ameebade, Light Abublee. _Bitter Cadkah. Earth Kycul. Sour Seeteed. A Stone Chachah. Prayer, worfhip Aydeeootee. An Arrow Chir. Hinduftan Coler, A Bone Eedut. Wheat Gyhoom. © Fire Chuchah. To fleep Cooda. Water Oom. To beget, procreate Keena. Grafs Doobah. To idep Cunderco. Food Jacoo. To go Aycoocoe. Bread Putteea. To tear Afeehee. Cloth Durja. To {queeze, Black Fudcooroa. prefs out i ee White Cheen burroo. To grind Tudyeca, Red Kyfoo. To know, un- Yellow Balcoo, derftand i pipe ie Rice Teekeel, To rub Maleea, Vat. V. ‘ £30 OF THE PEOPLE INHABITING THE HILLS, &ic. To break Toe a To laugh To weep Turra, Ahooteé. Alkee. ‘ Boolkee. To pull, draw Bundra. A River Salt A Cup Below, under Abeen. Beek. Coree. Tutta, A Tent Rope Jumka. High A Door A Flower Arka, Dowaree. Kadah, > Game Beafts of) Cubbree. An Ideot The Worla A Mat Before Why Me, to me Bootah. Ooraha. Talee. Moodahee. Pundreek, Aykee. This Him They Ignorant Juftice Which A Liar A Rope, Cord A Hill ‘Sick A Sheet Bhee. - . Naheen. Nuckeed. Oo cullee mulla Muzcoor. Chuchee, Puffeearce. Meer. Tookah. Chootah. Chuppoodah. Left (Hand or Side) Akdo. Crooked Sand Accufation, Complaint Deeza. Balah. I Mafee. A Garment, Veft Joolee. Phyfick A Safh A Mill Bhudder. Suj are Mookah. An Account of the Diicovery of Two Urns in the Vicinity of BENARES. By JONATHAN DUNCAN, Efq. HEREWITH beg leave to deliver to the Society 2 Stone and a Marble Veffel, found the one within the other, in the month of January, 1794, by the people employed by Basoo Juccur Sine in digging _for ftones from the fubterraneous materials of fome extenfive and ancient buildings in the vicinity of a temple called Sarnauth, at the diftance of about four miles to the northward of the prefent city of Bengres. In the innermoft of thefe cafes (which were difco- vered after digging to the depth of eighteen bauts, or cubits, under the furface) were found a few human bones, that were committed to the Ganges, and fome decayed pearls, gold leaves, and other jewels of no value, which cannot be better difpofed of than by con- tinuing in the receptacle in which they muft have fo long remained, and been placed upon an occafion on which there are feveral opinions among the natives in that diftrict. The firft, that the bones found along with them, may be thofe of the confort of fome for- mer Rajah or Prince, who having devoted herfelf to the flames on the death of her hufband, or on. fome other emergency, her relations may have made (as is faid not to be unprecedented) this depofit of her re- mains as a permanent place of lodgment; whilft others-have fuggefted, that the remains of the deceafed may have probably only been thus temporarily difpofed ’ of, till a proper time or opportunity fhould arrive of (on, Ie committing 132 AN ACCOUNT OF THE DISCOVERY OF committing them to the Ganges, as is ufually obferved in refpect to thefe pufbpa, or flowers; a term by which the Hindus affect to diftinguifh thofe refiduary veftiges of their friends dying natural deaths, that are not con- fumed by the fire, to which their corpfes are generally expofed, according to the tenets of their religion. ~ But I am myfelf inclined to give the preference to a conclufion differing from either of the two former, viz. that the bones found in thefe urns muft belong to one of the worfhippers of Buppua, a fet of Indian heretics, who, having no reverence for the Ganges, ufed to depofit their remains in the earth, inftead of committing them to that river; a furmife that feems ftrongly corroborated by the circumftance of a ftatue or idol of Buppua having been found in the fame place under ground, and on the fame occafion with the difcovery of the urns in queftion, on which was . an infcription, as per the accompanying copy of the original, afcertaining that a temple had between 7 or 800 years ago been constructed there for the worfhip of that deity. TWO URNS IN THE VICINITY OF BENARES. 133 } Copy of the original Infeription referred to in the preceding Paper. AMITSIA IIMAATaAT FI t: Mena fMars1y y aTyaataatuta fips: Nasratuey ° antag ga aie Aya ay: Sratfaurastues: areiattaag 2 Hest qa tifea Freyaftrsar aun pia avi waa gawTay ga tata adty Aya swaKSy Rar A RAY UIST TAAMSTAR MTT 8 AAT © bY uM fet %& fe] [Rae BSIAST WAU SATA AIIM DIeg AUT MAA AT a Met AETAAT: _ % Grider: oh il at ii a on : ‘ r ats ie ' , oe ae a aco eee We ee oe 6 bei. 3 ge Gre BNE AOU Jes: eds *~ BPS AJ & ra Ly ps W ow 5 < er RS Carer ae ES P ia, 2 , Pe as * . 4 - je hom alee : & - te 2 : % H o ; e ; ‘ e | Hut = aye a pre nag ‘ * ayt = p se a} ue é 3 eG - = 5% 1" ; ; 4 = ae a. ys 3 * a s fis b gts ty ] q é j oe : , A ee Pa : a ome Se OY « Sat ee POS ate Jes teen nope ees ee ee Cn, #i a rgwe Se. oa beh. | Mie! Pe a cipal lr pal ‘ ‘ , , r A 4 eS a4 og wre ret A XI. Account of fome Ancient Inferiptions. HE Prefident lays before the Scciety a Fac Simile of fome Ancient Infcriptions, received from S1r Cuaries Ware Matier. They were taken by Mr. Wates, a very ingenious artift, who has employed himfelf in making defions of the excavations and {culptures at. H//ura, and other parts on the weftern fide of India. To the ingenuity of LizuTenant WitrorD, the Society is indebted for an explanation of the Infcriptions. They are, as he obferves, of little importance; but the publication of them may affift the labours of others in decyphering more inte- refting manufcripts or infcriptions. The following Extract of a Letter from Lizutenanr WIuxrForp, containing his Tranflation of the Infcriptions, accom- _ panies them. : | HAVE the honour to return to you the fac fimile of the feveral infcriptions, with an explanation of them. I defpaired at firft of ever being able to decy- pher them; for as there are no ancient infcriptions in this part of India, we never had, of courfe, any op-_ portunity to try our fkill, and improve our talents, in the art of decyphering. _ However, after many fruit- Jefs attempts on our part, we were fo fortunate as to find at laft an ancient fage, who gave us the key, and produced a book in San/erit, containing a great many ancient alphabets formerly in ufe in different parts of India. ‘This was really a fortunate difcovery, which hereafter may be of great fervice to us. But let us proceed. eave ak T4 . Number 136 ACCOUNT OF SOME Number II. and VI. are pure San/crit; and the cha- racter, though uncouth, is San/crit alfo. The other numbers, viz. I. Ill. IV. and V. are written in an ancient vernacular dialect; and the cha- racters, though very different from thofe now in ufe, are neverthelefs derived from the original or primeeval Sanfcrit, for the elements are the fame. | I have exhibited thefe numbers in one fheet. The Infcriptions are firft written in their original dialect, but in Sanferit characters, To this is annexed a tran- flation in San/crit; and both the original dialect and the Sanfcrit tranflation are exhibited in Engli/h characters. The numbers I. III. IV. and V. relate to the wan- derings of Yuptsutira and the Panpovas through forefts and uninhabited places. They were precluded, by agreement, from converfing with mankind; but their friends and relations, Vipura and Vya’sa, con- trived to convey to them fuch intelligence and infor- mation as they deemed neceflary for their fafety. This they did by writing fhert and obfcure fentences on rocks or ftones in the wildernefs, and in characters previoufly agreed upon betwixt them. Vvya’sa is the fuppofed author of the Pardnas. 3 No. I. Confifis of four diftin¢ct parts, which are to be read feparately. In the firft part, (1,) either Vipura or Vva’sa informs YuptsuTira of the hoftile intentions of DuryopHEN. . «“ From what I have feen of him (DuryopuEn,) « and after having fully confidered (the whole tenor « of his conduét,) I am fatisfied that he is a wicked «man. Keep thyfelf concealed, O chief of the il- «< Juftrious!”’ In ANCIENT INSCRIPTIONS. i In the 2d part of No. I. « Having firft broken the ftone (that clofes thy «* cave) come here fecretly, old man, that thou mayeft «© obtain the object of thy defire. Thy fufferings vex . .me-fore.’’ In the 3d part of No. I. «QO, moft unfortunate, the wicked is come.’’ In the 4th part of No. I. YupisuTirRa and his followers being exhaufted with their fufferings, made overtures of peace through Vipura and Vva’sa. They had at firft fome hope of fuccefs, when fuddenly an end was put to the negocia- tion, and affairs took another turn. This piece of intelligence they conveyed to YupIsHTiRa in the fol lowing manner: 4th. “ Another word.” This expreffion, is an adverbial form, is {till in ufe to exprefs the fame thing. No. ITI. *« O, worthy: man, O, Hara-bara,’’ (Hara-hara, the name of ManabeVa, twice expreffed, is an exclama- tion ufed by people in great diftrefs,) “afcend into thy ** cave—Hence fend letters—But into thy cave go fe- Seretiy."? No. IV. «© Thou wilt foon perceive that they are leagued to- gether, and that their bellies (appetites) are the « only -rule of their conduct. Decline their friend- «* fhip—See the door of yon cave—Break it open, «© (and conceal thyfelf therein.’’) No. V. « Go into the town immediately—But do not mix with them—Keep thyfelf feparate as the lotos (from 4 | ‘the ¢ “~ nm 138 ACCOUNT OF SOME P «‘ the waters in which it floats.) —Get into the houfe « of a certain ploughman, and firft remain concealed « there; but afterwards keep thyfelf in readinefs.” The two following numbers allude to the worfhip of BuppHa. | No. II. « Here is the ftatute of Sa’cya-Upa’raca, (now a « form of BuppHa,) but who was before a Brabmacari, “«* called Sri’-SonILa.”’ No. VI. « Sa’cya-Pa’DA MRATA made this ftatute.”’ My learned friends here infift that thefe Infcriptions were really written by the friends of YupisuTira. I doubt this very much. ‘Thefe Infcriptions certainly convey little or no information to us: full our having been able to decypher them is a great point in my opinion, as it may hereafter lead to further difcoveries, that may ultimately crown our labours with fuccefs. Indeed, your fending them to me has really been the occafion of my difcovering the above-mentioned book, which I conceive to be a moft fortunate circumftance. F, WILrorp. ANCIENT INSCRIPTIONS. 139 , } No. I. ASMA jdtTOMAIg, EAA Aq Tay UST STIG TEA gES z0T ida TOUT TTT Cra’ drata Cha- |\Itaratiha Bhala tha Varappru pluta vradd’ba pacatha ura dhara bud’ba\pattharc’ batur'ba tha 1 paipe vrattam gupta fuputhitapa paipé The fame in San/crit. A ATHAIAST A: aah) CLCAT HAR at Errand THATS ATS | TAT | lr Varam prapium guptab vraddha Cafbtarata Anyatha prafaramc haw’ dayitwa ha prapa.\c halab praptah, \vvattantas, STO Called Babula tareana pracata vratab mire iba th’ hannah fuprathitapa. | No, TID +7 FC ES GX Lane Ruchara Hara-hara TUE ats anes lébage AVUMS IT rarui guba ii. The fame in Sanfcrit.. -—y- Ruchira Hara-hara TATTGTET AESCASTMT gubam rubya lec’ hyaui \ Bot Oe eA oe te? pr efpaya gi@dbad gach ba. No. IV. FAZAERRLAR F PACT STAT IDLAL AS Cala-i jaPhé rubabai paba-i thé facbarah aruré foagubadara laté. The fame in San/crit. AANGT ELBE ATS HA CM BATA LTS Sanibi jaPhard r@dbab prabitam ick banti fucham dbara étadguha dwéram licha. t40 ACCOUNT OF SOME No. V. FUAATANTA CIRRORATS TECUTANS CEAWUAS Objé-i Pha-i fhégu fabru dbut’hara ruba hala ruba hafuté bajé ru-i-é gud'ba te i raru babaracru. The fame in Sanfcrit. START EM AMAA TRIAL SUT AASTAATT GHATS MI ES Abja iva tifbta fighram grémam jbatiti pravifabalad’ bara avafathé adyapi gatwa guptab tifbta pas chat udbyogam curu. Pure Sanfcrit. No. II. MIA eATAa Sri Sobila Brabma MAMATMLA béribnas Sécyaruda- —_ bg raca pratiméyam. THAMAT Pure San/fcrit. No. VI. AANA AHA TAT Sacya Padémrata crata pratima. ANCIENT INSCRIPTIONS, FHMYO? 8bea5 | “aes SIE Ucled 0jSt 82 sc5e = & rJ EG y wu ~@ Mealterke eLYALte TACT FLEAS AG Ra | cedar" BS eRLY AR Hades tELLOAS Ly fev jose sree heed A Weepeas BgTCA AT sia maa anu ay{tt + UN ey Beale Ames Be) es et ate ae YSeeervo A24UL Y i) Lf ce u“ <2 T Ug Bu aLiaey ee gts 22 ULI2 a PF) VULLY Yew oe ge SE gs se He 1220 ow OD Gone ES < Y¥60 46S huey muy mtu verrguns” ra a Mn 2uL ® » BB 10) | mo) ni 969% % % eS i ata wD 7? 2 2 7 Rc 3% x 20 ?2 ie ety nuty ha 2 & 8 Yye =n wz YY? NIVHOVY PUe VM “ Bunbunz > sy7fo ucop rte ae P21 pOY UI) OU. ¢ F poe e 2? SFE 2D UD Jt C cov Dos £22awlo g? DD © Pi btt ee ae ‘9 Fa So BD Ore ew ee ae, Se ee 5 Se ee & ee '-% .* ae, 4 Po Rte TEM lh. ee bar « S Bo sh Pe We sare 9B 39 camara oho wo chun cones ngm mew G& 3% & 2 2 Sh at Se Se Ae $8 SK +3 $F Sp Ash Bok FF a A Incl Ran ik i $0 oo How gto Y ge wee 0 $2.39 Sr He SGE Be HE SY Sr go dd yo Sk om 2 soe BB gph Sco bo Gh Hh HR toe Go J g® ob Bh GP 40} 3 Sy ee ope co ine cooco Bo fo Qure pg reco 1cBP 3Y o 333 333 ge Solo po 3e eo ee 2 af XII. OBSERVATIONS on the ALPHABETICALSYSTEM OF THE Lancuace of Awa and Rac’Hain By Captain JOHN TOWERS, 4 Pew annexed Plate + is a Specimen of the Alpha- bet of the Language of Awd and Réc’ hain, agreeably to the Arrangement adopted by the Brdim- mas and Marémdas, or Natives of thofe Kingdoms. To avoid tedious and perplexing reference, it was thought advifeable to place under each fymbol its characteriftic reprefentative in Roman letters. In do- jing this, more than common attention has been paid to preferve the notation laid down in the elegant and perfpicuous ‘“Syftem and Differtation on the Ortho-- graphy of dfatick Words in Roman Letters,’? com- mencing the Firft Volume of the Refearches of the Society; at leaft, as far as its typical arrangement correfponded with: the fyftem under difcuffion; and where a variation rendered it neceflary, new combina- jtions or fymbols have been introduced, and obferva- tions fubjoined for their elucidation. The abecedary rules, as taught by the natives, are, in their aggregate capacity, called Sé#bun, or, The | Syftem of Inftruétion: They are claffed under three cae diftinét * Ava and Aracan, + Plate I, 144 ALPHABETICAL SYSTEM OF THE diftin@ heads; and thefe again divided into thirty fu- bordinate divifions, by the inflection of the primary letters, or alphabet properly fo called, with the three claffes of vowels drwi, Gsd@itne, and dsdéitcri, and four other marks. ‘The inftruction commences, however, with eighteen founds, to prepare the pupil, as it is faid, for the greater difficulties that are to follow. Thefe founds are included in what is taught fubfe- quently, though ten of their fymbols are not, which are therefore fubjoined in the annexed Plate. I: Of the feveral feries as they occur in the Plate, the firft is cégric’he, or the alphabet; ref{pecting which there is little to obferve. In certain cafes, to facili- tate utterance, c is permuted with g, ch with 7; the econd d with the /econd t, p with 4, and converfely. Of thofe founds that have more than one fymbol, the | firft cb, ch’h, 1; fecond t,d,n; and third ?’h, are in ge- | neral ufe; alfo the fecond p’h; except in thofe inftances where it does not affociate with the four marks that will appear under the following head. II. Thefe are the four marks alluded to above. Their names, as they occur in the Plate, are dpan, aréit, biich’ hwe, hmach’hwe, &c. according to the letter it — is affociated with, and wach’hwe. apan. The mark of this fymbol is y; though it might more properly, and fometimes more conveniently, be marked by our third vowel, commencing a diphthong. The letters to which it is affixed, are c, c’h, (1,*) g, #, (25) 2, p’h, (1,) b, m, 1, (1,} 5 To this laft it gives nearly * The figures refer to the archetype in the Plate, LANGUAGE OF AWA AND RAC HAIN. 145 nearly: the found of our sh; which noration it is ne. ‘ceflary to preferve, though probably not conformable tothe ftrict rules of analogy. Poflibly the conftituent. parts of this found are the palatial fidilant, and i, coalefcing with a following vowel. ments! vd Ariarit. This mark is typified by 7, and is always prefixed tothe letters with which it affociates. Thefe are c, c’h, (#5) g; myer by (1s ye2, (25) DP ph, (13) 3, m.° With ch’h it forms a very harfh combination. But it is to be obferved, that it-is the nature of this, as well as of all the marks, either feparately, or in their feveral combinations, to coalefce into one found with the af- fociated letter as nearly as the organs of articulation will admit. Its name drai? defignates its natural form, meaning ered? or. upright. Hmach’ hwe. This extraordinary mark forms a new clafs of af- pirates. Its name fignifies /u/pended, from its fituation with refpect to the letter. The letters under which It Is placed, are 2, my, n, (2;) m,r, 1, (13) ws; be- fore the jirft_feven of which its type is 4.* sit hardens into z, the appropriate fymbol; or adds a fyllable to the inherent vowel, as smi, a daughter, which may be either written with the mark before us, or by m.+ In the introductory part to the fy/tem,t it fays, ‘ when ._ the breath is obftructed by the preffure of the tongue (againft the roots of the upper teeth, or probably again{t the palate) and forced between the teeth on Setphcbs, eapale K | . either * The afpirate fo evidently precedes the letter in pronuncia- tion, that, however inclination may lead to make the fymbol fol- | - low the ietter, as is ufual in the other afpirates, in this inftance it cannot be done without an offenfive violation of all analogy. , aan ad t See Plate I. a. | {That commences the firff volume of the Refearches of the Society. For the fake of brevity, it will be quoted throughout by this title. sondw suited oli r46 ALPHABETICAL SYSTEM OF THE ee either fide of it, a liquid is formed peculiar to the Britifh dialect of the Celtick.’ We have found, how- ever, this very found in the mark before us when af- fociated with 7. If this be the found reprefented by J//, asin the common furname Lloyd, the notation is but ill-fuited to give an idea of its powers. In the combination of this mark with dpaz, the only letters of affociation are mand 7; and with ardit, n and m; the fymbol being formed, as in the original, of the component parts. Wach bwe, or the /ufpended w, is fubtended to every letter, ex- cepting that with which it correfponds in the alphabet. Its fymbol is w, but fubject to certain changes and fuppreffion, the particular inftances of which will ap-~ pear when the vowels come to be treated of. This mark with the letter 4, and the one immediately pre- ceding with the letter w, form two combinations for the fame found; which is that of wh in the word what. In its affociations with the other marks, it is governed by the fame rules, and governs the fame letters as al- ready related under their feparate and combined forms; with an exception, however, to its homogeneous cha- racter inthe alphabet. With ¢pan, and épan bmdach’- bwe and hlach’hwe, we have the genuine found of our third vowel forming a diphthong with the fifth; as miuwi, bmiuwi, bliuwa; the diphthong in thefe in- ftances having precifely the fame found as in our word lieu: but, to preferve the notation here laid down, it muft be typified by y, as mywd, hmywd, hlywa; though it might more properly be reprefented by its conftituent parts, as in the firft example. 3> 45 Se Thefe are the three feries of vowels and nafal marks. The firft is called drwi, or written, fimply ;* the fe- | aly cond * A letter is alfo faid to be &rwt when uninfle&ed. LANGUAGE OF AWA AND RAC’HAIN. 147 cond dsdiine,; from the root séi?, to ftrike, (owing to the mark dsdit or tanc’hw4aih that is ftruck in writing from the top of the fima/ letter) and ze, fmall; and the third ds#i¢cri, from the fame, and cri, large, great, in confequence of the proportion of the firf feries that is ingrafted into it being more than in the fecond. The alphabet, in-its feveral affociations with dpaa, Grait, bnich’hwe, and wach’hwe, is, with only one exception, uniformly inflected throughout with the three feries of vowels and nafal marks in regular rota- tion as they occur in the Plate. The inftance to the contrary is wich’bwe, which is altogether excluded in the alphabetical inflection of dsdiicri. Except as a compound, the firft vocal found, as defcribed in the fyftem, has no place in the language before us. And there is yet a more ftriking fingula- rity; which is, that every fyllable is liquid, as it were, in its termination, each letter having its peculiar vowel or nafal mark fubjoined, and in no inftance coalefcing with a following letter. But, to elucidate it by in- ftances from our own language: were a native of 4va or Aracan merely acquainted with the Roman letters, and that fuch and fuch fymbols reprefented fuch and fuch founds, without knowing their rules of affocia- tion, to read the words book, boot, bull, he would, agreeably to the powers he is taught to affix to the characters of his own language, pronounce them uni- formly dz, or baca, bata, bald, refpectively. And he could not poffibly do otherwife; the organs of articu- lation being inadequate to give utterance to the final letters according to the abrupt mode by which we are in{tructed to terminate thofe words. It need fcarcely be obferved, that hence each letter of the alphabet properly fo called is ufed as a fyllabic initial, and never as a medial or final, if we except the nafals. But here we only {peak as far as pronunciation is concern- ed, There is reafon to ala that this fingularity is | 2 not 148 ALPHABETICAL SYSTEM OF THE not peculiar to the lancuage we are treating of, but that the Chinefe is formed upon the fame principle; and probably fome of the African dialects, if the ana- logy obfervable in the mode in which fome natives of that quarter of the globe pronounce exotick words; and that of the Miérémds, be fufficient.ground for the fuggeftion. Whether the language of Tidet be not alfo, a member of the Society may be poflibly able to deciles A native of Aracan, of naturally ftrong parts, and acute apprehenfion, with whom more than common pains have been taken for many months paft to correct this defect, can fcarcely now, with the moft determined caution, articulate a word or fyllable in Hindiftani that has a confonant for a final, which fres quently occafions very unpleafant, and fometimes ri- diculous equivocations; and fuch is the force of habit even to making the moft fimple and eafy things diffi- cult, that as obvious as the jirft elementary found ap- pears to our comprehenfion, in an attempt that. was made to teach him the Négari character, of which it is the imberent vowel, a number of days elapfed before he could be brought to pronounce it, or even to form any idea of it, and then but a very imperfect one. | The Plate, as has been already obferved, fhews the alphabetical arrangement adopted by the natives. It will be more convenient, however, in treating of the three feries of vowels sad nafal bivnaelass to throw them into claffes; not only for the fake of perfpicuity, but - to 9 avoid the irkfome tafk of endlefs repetition. Our extended found in a//, and its contracted one in fond, are the bafis of thefe four vowels. The firft is pronounced with an accent peculiarly acute, by an in- _ ee elere pretty far back of the tongue towards the pa- late, ; LANGUAGE OF AWA AND RAC'HAIN. 149 late, terminated by a kind of catch. It feems, how- ‘ever, to drop this diitinction when followed by a grave accent, as téra, juft; a property that it would appear to poffefs in common with the other vowels diftin- suifhed by acute accents. It is inherent in every vowel, which may be the,reafon why it 1s placed laft in the alphabet. The accent of the third is as re- markably grave as the other is acute; the fecond form- ing a medium between both, being our broad vowel in a/1; while the fourth isa guttural, analogous to the Arabian kaf; a fuppreflion of the final utterance by which this is characterized as a confonant, being all that is neceffary to form the found before us. The two firft are accented in the fame proportion as @ and a, only with fomewhat lefs force. ‘The laft is pronounced with an effort unufually harfh, by a ftrong inflection of the centre part of the tongue to- wards the palate. It feems to form a found between the third vowel of the fyftem and the actual articula- tion of its final letter, with which a foreigner, from mere oral knowledge, would moft probably be in- -duced to write it. No doubt, however, exifts of its being a vowel, as attention to the mode in which a native pronounces it will fully demonftrate. The con- ftituent found in ¢paz being our. third vowel, in the inflection of thofe letters which take that mark with the three vowels. before us, the variation in their affo- ciated and unaffociated capacity is not eafily difcerni- ble at firft, but the difference is difcovered in a day or two’s practice by the affiftance of a native. Uy a, Up. _. The grave and acute accents of the laft feries cha- _ racterize the two firft of the prefent; the third being i kK}. formed 550 . ALPHABETICAL SYSTEM OF THE formed by a fudden reciprocation of the tongue with an appulfe nearly of the lips, fo as to convey an idea of fulnefs; or, if the expreffion may be allowed, a re- markable roundnefs of found united to an uncommonly obtufe and abrupt termination, a peculiarity that marks thofe vowels of the feries dséiine and d@sdiicri, that have mutes for the double letter. To this obferva- tion, however, there is an exception, which will be taken notice of in its proper place. The found of the ‘letter, when affociated with wéch’hwe, and inflected by the two firft of thefe vowels, remains the fame as in its unaffociated form: but the figma in this cafe appears to be confidered by the natives themfelves as redundant, for it has hitherto only been met with in their abecedary fyftem. | 7 > e, é. The firft is the e of the fyftem. It has two types; the feventh of the firft feries, and she laft but one of the fecond, and which are often abbreviated in writing, as in the verbal termination ze and ywe in the Plate.* By a ftrange irregularity, it is frequently written for 2. The fecond is diftinguifhed by the grave accent of the preceding feries. ~ G0, G03 0, 0. Thefe vowels feem to be thus diftinguifhed in the Jyftem: ‘By purfing up our lips in the leaft degree, we convert the fimple element into another found of the fame nature with the fir/t vowel, and eafily con- founded with it in a broad pronunciation: when this new found is lengthened; it approaches very nearly to the fourth vowel, which we form by a bolder and {ftronger rotundity of the mouth.” The two firft may be often miftaken for the laft; and, in fome words, * Plate I. 4, LANGUAGE OF AWA AND RAC'HAIN. ESI words, even for Z and a, when inflecting the other let- ters with wéch’we, fufpended. Like x, a, the fym. bol in affociation with wiéch’we, when inflected with _thefe four vowels, is redundant. Git, dip; aich, ait. Our diphthong in ay, or joy, which feems to be compounded of the broad vowel in a//, or rather its correfpondent fhort one, followed by the third, pro- nounced with the acute piercing accent defcribed in treating of the firft vowel, conftitutes the found of the two firft of the prefent clafs of vowels; while the narrower found in eye or my, with the obtufe abrupt termination mentioned under the third clafs of vowels, peculiarizes the two laft. Taken in two’s, as they ap- pear above feparated by the /emicolon, their founds are congenial. The two firft form the exception taken notice of under the third clafs of vowels. A aue. The diphthong of the fir/t and fifth vowels, already fo fully defcribed in the fyftem, with the guttural ter- mination of @é, is the found of this vowel. It is fometimes abbreviated, by an elifion of the jfimal let- ter, when a point above is fubftituted in its room.* The znafals are now only left for difcuffion; their peculiar vowels, as well as moft of their nafal termi- nations, are to be found either in the fyftem, or in the foregoing obfervations. The only thing therefore that remains, is arranging them into claffes, and making a few trifling ftrictures, an, an. No elucidation is here neceflary. A fpecies of ab- breviation is fometimes obfervable in writing, when K 4 the * See Plate I. c. 152 ALPHABETICAL SYSTEM OF THE ~ the double letter is placed above, inftead of preced- ing, the following letcer; as in the word sanbun.* in. The figma of this nafal in the original is not de- duced analogoufly; its powers as a /yllabic initial be- ing that of the deuta/ nafal, which found is altogether. excluded from this language as a final. um, UN. The firft of thefe is the regular fymbol. Both founds have but one type in the original, that as a labia] appearing to be reftricted to thofe inftances where a labial follows; as cumbup, a_fmall eminence, or rifing ground. The nafal is frequently reprefented by a point above the letter. Gin, din, aims; aim, ain, The vowels of thofe nafals are in the fame proportion as dif, aich, pronounced without the acute accent and abrupt termination by which they are refpectively dif- tinguifhed. The ob/cure nafal,t formed by a flight inflection of the tongue towards the palate, with a trifling aid from the other organ, and which is fo fre- quently to be met with in Perfian and Hindi vocables, is the found of the two firft; the purpofe of the third being feemingly to take their place when a /adial fol- lows, as in the word céimp’ha, the earth.{ It may be proper * See Plate I. d. + This nafal appears to hold a middle place between the dental and guttural nafals confidered as finals ; with the laft of which it has but one common type in the Sy/flem. + See Plate I. e; where it-may be obferved, the double letter has the one which fhould follow it fubtended to it, and takes the vowel with which it ‘is infleéted, the diftinguifhing mark dsait being fuppreffed; an abbreviation very common in the vowels and nafal marks formed by double letters, particularly where the ~ double letter is the fame with that which immediately follows it. ~ 3 ) ¢ ra 4 k LANGUAGE OF AWA AND PAC’HAIN. 153 : er cai proper to obferve here, that, like the Hindr, there isa flight nafality perceivable in the pronunciation of fome words for which there is.no fymbol. The diphthongs of a7 and ai# are permuted with é and ¢ when inflecting zy, y; and the whole clafs of apadit; as nyev, nyen, &c. and ai#, when inflecting thofe letters with wich’hwe fufpended, and the clafs apan- wichthwe; as xywen, &c. This laft nafal, by an anomaly not to be accounted for, is very often writ- ten for e. aun, ain. : Thefe compounds, formed of the -firft and fifth vowels and guftural nafal, clofe the three feri¢s of vowels and nafal marks, and with them the abecedary rules of this language. ’ 'Thereis, however, one obfervation more requilite, that could not have been introduced before without inconve- nience, and which has therefore been referved for this place. @ confidered in its /yllabic initial capacity, in its inflections of d@rwi and @saifne with wich’hwe fufpended, is preceded by the fourth vowel, which, in this inftance only, forms the fymbol for wéch’bwe. The notation, therefore, for this deviation fhould be as follows: 04, 02, 02, cat, 0an,02N; 01, 071; 0°e 02; o'dil, | 0 dip, odin, 021n, o’'dim; vo’ aich, 0 aié, 0’ ain, o’ain. There is a farther deviation obfervable in the fiz/?_/ix, the pri- mary vowel being changed in the prefent cafe into the fimple element, with which the incipient letter coa- lefces into.a diphthone. In the reft, the initial vowel oe a; “3 is articulated feparately, as the comma between indi- ‘cates. As for u, 2%; ad, a0; 0,3; they retain the fame ‘found, as has been already obferved, either with or Without wich’ bwe. The 154 ALPHABETICAL SYSTEM OF THE The following extract, taken from a book entitled ’ Manu Siingwan, or the Iron Ring of Manu, is offered merely as a fpecimen of the notation here laid down. It fcarcely, from its infignificancy, deferves a tranfla- tion: however, one is fubjoined. Mihisimad4 man gri chit’ crawéla sanchya prain brain tain dain pit’, ta taincha hnait chhaun chye zad tichhe shaich’pa zad thaimmasait chiga do go cra lo si lo mu'ga niin nat cri ga hlyan a’ bri zo myac’ hua mu’rwe témun cha bma myi?’hna chai dwan pa na chhe gra- o'rwe chan gre jwa colaé co fup san’rwe sain shan jwa zad co phran wail cha tain’ chha chhan bri xad amyo le’ ba parit sait do bnan che we chrain rain lyaé lit up chyi hma ridina sumba go bri’ cho’rwe brdimma cha zao néit sigra do go bri’cho tain dain u hméa hlyan i tichhe shaich’pa thaimmasdit tara chiga go mabasa- madd man gri a cra pe lo zao hna.* And Manvfaid, “O,mighty Prince, ManasamMapa! if thou haft an inclination to hear and underftand the words of the eighteen holy books which I brought from the gate of Chaé’rawdéla,} that enclofe and form a barrier (to the earth) from thy palace; with thy face turned towards the eaft, cleaning thy teeth; wafhing thy eyes, mouth, cheeks, and ears, and wiping thy body and hands; and with a purified perfon, and hav- ing put on thy apparel and eat; and with the four friends { affembled, and forming a circle, clofing thy hands, and making obeifance to the three ineftima- ble jewels, § and proftrating thyfelf before Braimma, (and * For the original, fee Plate II. + Steep and ftupendous mountains fabled to furround the earth, and beyond which no mortal can pafs. + Man; the two claffes of fupernatural beings, Nair and Sicra, fuppofed to poffefs the peculiar guardianfhip of mankind; and Braimma through an attribute, it would feem, of ubiquity. Phura, Tava Sanche. The incarnate Deities, Divine Juftice, and the Priefts. a LANGUAGE OF AWA AND RAC’HAIN. 155 (and the two claffes of beneficent Genii) Nai? and Sigra, and. making known to them thy grievances (having performed all thefe acts, then) will I prefent unto thee, illuftrious monarch, Mdahasdmdda, and caufe thee to hear the words of thefe eighteen books of Divine ordinances.”’ It is difficult to refrain obferving, that the arrange- ment not only of the alphabet, but of the firft feries of vowels (eight of which have diftinct characters which are not inflected) of the foregoing fy{tem, has a ftriking fimilitude to the Devanagari. In the alpha- bet, for inftance, wherever it is defective, fuch defi- ciency is fupplied by double, and, in one cafe, qua- druple, fymbols for the fame found; the firft part be- ing arranged into claffes of four, each terminated by a nafal, forming together the number twenty-five; which exactly correfponds with the Devanagari. From information, there appears to be fcarcely room to doubt, but that the Szamefe have one common lan- guage and religion with, the Bréimmas and Maramis ; and that in manners and cuftoms the three nations form, as it were, one great family. How far thefe obfervations may extend to the inhabitants of A/am, we fhall be able to judge on the publication of the hiftory of that country. | It may be fufficient to obferve in this place, that there is one fad impediment to attaining a critical knowledge of the idiom of the language of 4va and Aracan, without which we may in vain expect from any pen accurate information refpecting the religion,, laws, manners, and cuftoms, of thefe kingdoms; and _that is, that there is no regular ftandard of orthogra- phy, or the fmalleft trace of grammatical enquiry to be + See Plate I. Figure 6. 156 ~ ALPHABETICAL SYSTEM, &c. be found among the natives.| Much, however, may be done by patience and attention. The field is ample; and he who has leifure and perfeverance to attain a juft knowledge of its boundaries, will probably find his labours rewarded beyond his moft fanguine expectation. + Every writing that has hitherto come under obfervation, has been full of the groffeft inaccuracies; even thofe {tamped by the higheft authority; fuch as official papers from the king of Ava to our government. How farthe Palit, or facred language, in which their religious ordinances are written, may be exempted from this remark, it is impoffible to fay. The Priefts are almoft the only people converfant in it, and few even among them are © celebrated for the accuracy and extent of their knowledge. Be- tween Ramu and Iflamabdd, only one perfon has been heard of, and to him accefs has not hitherto been obtainable. Enquiry feems to favour an opinion, that an acquaintance with both Jan- guages is abfolutely neceflary to effeét the important purpofes that at prefent introduce themfelves to our notice, and which are to prove the inhabitants of Siam, Ava, and Aracan, to be one and the fame people in language, manners, laws, and religion; and features of the ftrongeft refemblance between them and thofe of Afam, Nepal, and Tibet; and eventually to add another link to. the. chain of general knowledge, by furnifhing materials for ‘fil- ling up the interval that feems at prefent to feparate the Hindus from the Chinefe, Paresh 33 XII. SOME ACCOUNT OF THE Elaftic Gum Vine of Prince of Wales's I/land, AND OF Experiments made on the milky ‘fuice which at produces: With Hints refpecting the ufeful Purpofes to which it may be applied. _ By JAMES HOWISON, Ef. Communicated by JOHN FLEMING, Efq. UR firft knowledge of the plant being a native of our J/and arofe from the following accident. In our excurfions into the forefts, rt was found necef- fary to carry cutlafles for the purpofe of clearing our way through the underwood. In one of thofe an ela{tic gum vine had been divided, the milk of which drying upon the blade, we were much furprized in finding it poffefs all the properties of the American Caout-chouc. The vine which produces this milk is generally about the thicknefs of the arm, and almoft round, with a {trong afh-coloured bark, much cracked, and divided longitudinally; has joints at a {mall dif tance from each other, which often fend out roots, but feldom branches; runs upon the ground to a great length; at laft rifes upon the higheft trees into the open air. It is found in the greateft plenty at the foot of the mountains, upon a red clay mixed with fand, in fituations completely fhaded, and where the mer- cury in the thermometer will feldom exceed fummer heat. In ‘my numerous attempts to trace this vine to its top, I never fucceeded; for, after following it in its eiacrent windings, fometimes toa diftance of two Ng hundred ISB”. 4 SOME ACCOUNT OF THE hundred paces, I loft it, from its afcending among the branches of trees that were inacceffible either from their fize or height. On the weft coaft of Sumatra I underftand they have been more fuccefsful; Doéor ' Roxburgh having procured from thence a fpecimen of the vine in flowers, from which he has claffed it; but whofe defcription I have not yet feen. - With us the Maleys have found tafting of the milk the beft mode of difcriminating between the elaftic gum vine and thofe which refemble it in giving out a milky juice, of which we have a great variety; the li- quid from the former being much lefs pungent or corrofive than that obtained from the latter. The ufual method of drawing off the milk is by wounding the bark deeply in different places, from which it runs but flowly, it being full employment — for one perfon to collect a quart in the courfe of two days. A much more expeditious mode, but ruinous to the vine, is cutting it in lengths of two feet, and placing under both ends veffels to receive the milk. The beft is always procured from the oldeft vines. From them it is often obtained in a confiftence equal to thick cream, and which will yield two thirds of its own weight in gum. The chemical properties of this vegetable milk, fo far as I have had an opportunity of examining, fur- _ prizingly refemble thofe of animal milk. From its decompofition in confequence of fpontaneous fermen- tation, or by the addition of acids, a feparation takes place between its cafeous and ferous parts, both of which are very fimilar to thofe produced by the fame procefles from animal milk. An oily or butyrous matter is alfo one of its component parts, which ap- pears ELASTIC GUM VINE. 159 ' pears upon the furface of the gum fo foon as the latter has attained its folid form. The prefence of this confiderably impeded the progrefs of my experiments, as will be feen hereafter. I was at fome trouble in endeavouring to form an extract of this milk fo as to approach to the confif- tence of new butter, by which I hoped to retard its fermentative f{tage, without depriving it of its ufeful qualities; but as I had no apparatus for diftilling, the furface of the milk, that was expofed to the air, in- ftantly formed into a folid coat, by which the evapo- ration was in a great degree prevented. I, however, learned, by collecting the thickened milk from the _infide of the coats, and depofiting it in a jelly pot, that, if excluded from the air, it might be preferved in this {tate for a confiderable length of time, I have kept it in bottles, without any preparation, tolerably good, upwards of one year; for, notwith- -ftanding the fermentation foon takes place, the de- compofition in confequence is only partial, and what remains fluid, ftill retains its original properties, al- though confiderably diminifhed. Not having feen MZ. Fourcroy’s memoir on Caout- chouc, 1 could not make trials of the methods pro- pofed by him for preferving the milk unaltered. In making boots, gloves, and bottles, of the elaftic gum, I found the following method the beft: I firft made moulds of wax, as nearly of the fize and fhape of what they reprefented as poffible; thefe I hung fe- parately upon pins, about a foot from the ground, by pieces of cord wrought into the wax: I then placed under each a foup plate, into which I poured as much of the milk as I thought would be fufficient for one coat. Having dipped my fingers in this, I com- 4. pletely 160 SOME ACCOUNT OF THE pletely covered the moulds one after another, and. what dropped into the plates was ufed as part of the next coat: the firft J generally found fufficiently dry in the {pace of ten minutes, when expofed to the fun, to admit of a fecond being applied: however, after every fecond coat, the oily matter before mentioned _was in fuch quantity upon the furface, that, until wafhed off with foap and water, I found it impoffible to-apply any more milk with effect; . for, if laid.on, it kept running and dividing like water upon wax. _. Thirty coats I in common found fufficient to give a covering of the thicknefs of the bottles which come from America. This circumftance may, however, at any time be afcertained, by introducing the finger be. tween the mould and gum, the one very readily fepa- rating from the other. _I found the fingers preferable to a brufh, or any in- ftrument whatever, for laying on the milk; for the moment a brufh was wet with that fluid; the hair. bes came united as one mafs. A mode which.at firft view, would appear to have the advantage of all others for eafe and expedition in covering clay and wax moulds with the gum, viz. immerfing them in the milk, did not at all anfwer upon trial; that fluid running almoft entirely off, although none of the oily matter was pre- fent; a certain degree of force feeming neceflary to -incorporate by friction the milk with the new formed gum. When, upon examination, I found that the boots and gloves were of the thicknefs wanted, I turned them over at the top, and drew them off, as if from the leg or hand, by which I faved the trouble of forming new moulds. ‘Thofe of the bottles being fmalleft atthe neck, I was under the neceflity of diffolving im hot water. ; ELASTIC’ GUM VINE. 161 The infide of the boots and gloves which had been in contact with the wax being by far the fmootheft, I made the outfide. The gloves were now finifhed, unlefs cutting their tops even, which was beft done with fciffars. The boots, however, in their prefent . {tate, more refembled ftockings, having as yet no foles. To fupply them with thefe, I poured upon a piece of gunny a proper quantity of milk, to give it a thick coat of gum, From this, when dry, I cut pieces fuf- ficiently large to cover the fole of the foot, which, having met with the milk, I applied; firft replacing the boot upon the mould to keep it properly extended. By this mode the foles were fo firmly joined, that no force could afterwards feparate them. In the fame manner I added heels and ftraps, when the boots had a very neat appearance. To fatisfy myfelf as to their impermeability to water, I ftood in a pond up to their tops for the {pace of fifteen minutes, when, upon pulling them off, I did not find my ftockings in the leaft damp. Indeed, from the nature of the gum, _ had it been for a period of as many months, the fame - refult was to have been expected. After being thus far fuccefsful, I was greatly dift appointed in my expectations with regard to their re- taining their original fhape; for, on wearing them but a fewtimes, they loft much of their firft neatnefs, the contractions of the gum being only equal to about feven eighths of its extenfion, A fecond difadvantage arofe from a circumftance difficult to guard againft, which was, that if, by any accident, the gum fhould be in the fmalleft degree weaker in one place than another, the effect of exten- fion fell almoft entirely on that part, and the confe- quence was, that.it foon gave way. From what I had obferved of the advantage gained in fubftance and uniformity of ftrength, by making VoL. V. ap ufe 162 SOME ACCOUNT OF THE ufe of gunny as a bafis for the foles, I was led to fuppofe, that if an elaftic cloth, in fome degree cor- refpondent to the elafticity of the gum, were ufed for boots, ftockings, gloves, and other articles, where that property was neceflary, that the defects above mentioned might in a great meafure he remedied. I accordingly made my firft experiment with Cofimbazar ° ftockings and gloves. Having drawn them upon the wax moulds, I plunged them into veffels containing the milk, which the cloth greedily abforbed. When taken out, they were fo completely diftended with the gum in folution, that, upon becoming dry by expofure to the air, not only every thread, but every fibre of the cotton had its own diftiné&t envelope, and in confequence was equally capable of refifting the action of foreign bo- dies as if of folid gum. The firft coat by this method was of fuch thick- nefs, that for ftockings or gloves nothing farther was neceflary. What were intended for boots required a few more applications of milk with the fingers, and were finifhed as thofe made with the gum only. This mode of giving cloth as a bafis I found to bea very great improvement: for, befides the addition of {trength received by the gum, the operation was much fhortened. Woven fubftances, that are to be covered with the gum, as alfo the moulds on which they are to be placed, ought to be confiderably larger than the bodies they are afterwards intended to fit; for, being much contracted from the abforption of the milk, little al- teration takes place in this diminution in fize, even when dry, as about one third only of the fluid evapo- _ rates before the gum acquires its folid form. | 7 Great — t wet SAR ee Yn ELASTIC GUM VINE. 163 Great attention muft be paid to prevent one part of the gum coming in contact with another while wet with the milk or its whey; for the inftant that-takes place, they become infeparably united. But fhould we ever fucceed in having large plantations of our own vine, or in transferring the American tree (which is perhaps more productive) to our poffeffions, fo that milk could be procured in fufficient quantity for the covering various cloths, which fhould be done on the {pot, and afterwards exported to Europe, then the ad- vantages attending this fingular property of the milk would for ever balance its difadvantages: cloths, and coverings of different defcriptions, might then be made from this gum cloth, with an expedition fo much greater than by the needle, that would at firft appear very furprizing: the edges of the feparate pieces only requiring to be wet with the milk, or its whey, and brought into contact, when the article would’ be finifhed, and fit for ufe. Should both milk and whey be wanting, a folution of the gum in either can always be obtained, by which the fame end would be accom- plifhed. Of all the cloths upon which I made experiments, nankeen, from the ftrength and quality of its fabric, appeared the beft calculated for coating with the eum. The method I followed in performing this, was, to lay the cloth fmooth upon a table, pour the milk upon it, and with a ruler to {pread it equally. But fhould this ever be attempted on a larger fcale, I would re- commend the following plan: To have a ciftern for holding the milk a little broader than the cloth, to be covered with a crofs bar in the centre, which muft reach under the furface of the milk, and two rollers at one end. Having filled the ciftern, one end of the piece of cloth is to be paffed under the bar, and through between the rollers; the former keeping the cloth immerfed in the milk, the latter in preffing out what is fuperfluous, fo that none may be loft. The L 2 cloth 164 SOME ACCOUNT OF THE cloth can be hung up at full length to dry; and the operation repeated until of whatever thicknefs wanted. For the reafons above-mentioned, care muft be taken that one fold does not come in contact. with another while wet. L Having obferved that moft of the patent catheters and bougies made with a folution of the elaftic gum, whether in ether or in the effential oils, had either a difagreeable ftickinefs, or were too hard to admit of any advantage being derived from the elafticity of the gum, I was induced to make fome experiments with the milk towards removing thefe objections. From that fluid, by evaporation, I made feveral large fized bougies of pure gum, which, from their over-flexibility, were totally ufelefs. I then took fome flips of fine cloth covered with the gum, which I rolled up until of a proper fize, and which.I rendered folid by foaking them in the milk, and then drying them. Thefe poffeffied more firmnefs than the former, but in no degree fufficient for the purpofe intended. Pieces of ftrong catgut, coated with the gum, I found to anf{wer better than either. Befides an effectual cloathing for manufacturers employed with the mineral acids, which had been long a defideratum, this fubftance, under different modifi- cations, might be applied to a number of other ufe- ful purpofes i in life; fuch as making hats, great coats, boots, &c. for failors, foldiers, filberiien, and every other defcription of perfons who, from their purfuits, are expofed to wet ftockings ; for invalids, who fufter from damps; bathing caps, tents, coverings for car~. riages of all kinds, for roofs of houfes, trunks, buoys, &c. This extraordinary vegetable production, in place of being injured by water, at its ufual temperature 4 1S ELASTIC GUM VINE, _ 165 * is preferved by it, Fora knowledge of this circum- ftance I am indebted to the Chinefe. Waving fome years ago commiffioned articles made of the elaftic gum from China, I received them ina {mall jar filled up with water, in which ftate I have fince kept them without obferving any figns of decay. Should it ever be deemed an object to attempt plantations of the elaftic gum vine in Bexgal, I would recommend the foot of the Chittagong, Rajmahal and Bauglipore hills, as fituations where there is every pro- bability of fucceeding, being very fimilar in foil and climate to the places of its growth on Prince of Wales's Ifand. It would, however, be advifable to make the firft trial at this fettlement, to learn in what way the propagation of the plant might be moft fuc- cefsfully conducted. A further experience may alfo be neceffary, to afcertain the feafon when the milk can be procured of the beft quality, and in the greateft quantity, with the leaft detriment to the vine. * From an account of experiments made with the elaftic Gum by M. GrossartT, inferted in the Annals de Chimie for 1792, it appears, that water, when boiling, has a power of partially diffolving the gum fo as to render one part capable of being finally joined to another by preffure only. | t= P = oe Aatiat: te merce: aes T 4 ’ . es = es site ed he os 4 r; ®t r7 ent. fs ‘ + r z ei . Fi ¢ tae at @ + Piya sey -F 2 < ‘ee i SST SUES ot J ois oe o Saar Pat Par a Py # . : . Aaa ; 2 ahiSike 4 - : j t une fr tf t “ yan Be i aie rR +f oes seid hoes rie a TW) We pA Llastica Urcoteca [ 167 } XIV. A BOTANICAL DESCRIPTION OF Urceoua Evastica, or Caout-cHouc Vine of Sumatra and PuLLo-pinanc; WiTH AN Account of the Properties of its infpiffated Fuice, compared with thofe of the AMERICAN CAOUT-CHOUC. By WILLIAM ROXBURGH, M. D. OR the difcovery of this ufeful vine, we are, ] believe, indebted to Mr. Howtson, late Surgeon at Pullo-pinang; but it would appear he had no op- portunity of determining its botanical character. To Doéfor CHARLES CAMPBELL, of Fort Marlborough, we owe the gratification arifing from a knowledge thereof. About twelve months ago I received from that gen. tleman, by means of Mr. Fiemine, very complete {pecimens, in full foliage, flower, and fruit. From thefe I was enabled to reduce it to its clafs and order in the Linnzan Syftem. It forms a new genus in the clafs Pentandria, and order Monogynia, and comes in immediately after Tabernemontana, confequently be- longs to the thirtieth natural order, or clafs called Contorte by Linn ausin his natural method of claffifi-- cation or arrangement. One of the qualities of the plants of this order is, their yielding, on being cut, a juice which is generally milky, and for the moft part deemed of a poifonous nature. The generic name, Urceol/a, ‘which I-have given to this plant, is from the ftructure of the corol, and the {pecific name from the quality of its thickened juice. | So —-768 A BOTANICAL DESCRIPTION OF So far as I can find, it does not appear that ever this vine has been taken notice of by any European till now. I have carefully looked over the Hortus Malabaricus, Rumpuius’s Herbarium Amboinenfe, &c. &c. Figures of Indian Plants, without being able to find any one that can with any degree of certainty be referred to. A fubftance of the fame nature, and probably the very fame, was difcovered in the Ifland of Mauritius, by M. Porvre, and from thence fent to France; but, fo far as I know, we are ftill ignorant of the plant that yields it. The impropriety of givinig to Caout-chouc the term gum, refin, or gum-refin, every one feems fenfible of, as it poffeftes qualities totally different from all fuch fubftances as are ufually arranged under thofe generic names: yet it ftill continues, by moft authors I have met with, to be denominated elaftic refin, or elaftic gum. Some term it fimply Cacut-chouc, which I wifh may be .confidered as the generic name of all fuch ~ concrete vegetable juices (mentioned in this memoir) as poffefs elafticity, inflammability, and are foluble in the effential oils, without the affiftance of heat. In a mere definition, it would be improper to ftate — what qualities the object does not poffefs; confe-_ quently it muft be underftood that this fubftance is not — foluble in the menftruums which ufually diffolve refins © and gums. Eaft India Caout-chouc would be a very proper {pe- cific name for that of Urceola elaftica, were there not other trees which yield juices fo fimilar, as to come under the fame generic character; but as this is really the cafe, I will apply the name of the tree which yields it for a fpecific one. E. G. Caout-chouc of Urceola elaftica, Caout-chouc of Ficus Indica,. Caout-chous off hah be ipbegrifolia, Pec. 4XC. THE ORCEOLA ELASTICAS® * 169 - DESCRIPTION OF THE PLANT URCEOLA. PENTANDRIA MONOGYNLA. Grn. Cuar. calyx beneath five-toothed; corol one petaled, pitcher fhaped, with its contracted mouth five-toothed : nectary entire, furrounding the germs ; follicles two, round, drupacious; feeds nu- merous, immerfed in pulp. Urceora EvasrTIica. ) Shrubby, twining, leaves oppofite, oblong, parii- cles terminal, is a hative of Sumatra, Pullo-pinang, &c. Malay countries. - Stem, woody, climbing over trees, &c. to a very great extent, young fhoots twining, and a little hai- ty, bark of the old woody parts thick, dark coloured. confiderably uneven, a little fcabrous, on which I found feveral {pecies of mofs, particularly large patches of /ichen; the wood 1s white, light; and porous. Leaves; oppofite, fhort-petioled, horizontal, ovate, oblong, pointed, entire, a little fcabrous, with a few -fceattered white hairs on the under fide. Stipules’, none. | Pamicles, tetiiiinal, brachate; very ramus. _ Flowers, numerous; minute, of a dull, greenifh colour, and hairy on the outfide. Brads, \anceolate, one at etch divifion and fubdi- vifion of the panicle: ) Calyx, perianth, one-leaved, five-toothed, perma- hent. é Cool, one petaled, pitcher fhaped, hairy, mouth miuch contracted, five-toothed, divifions erect, acute, _nectary entire, cylindrick, embracing the lower two- thirds of the germs. Stamens, filaments five, very fhort, from the bafe of the corol.. Anthers arrow fhaped. converging; mor. V. L bearing 170 A BOTANICAL DESCRIPTION: OF bearing their pollen in two grooves on the infide, near the apex ; between thefe grooves and the infertions of the filaments they are covered with white foft hairs. Pifil, germs two; above the nectary they are very hairy round the margins of their truncated tops. Style fingle, fhorter than the ftamens. Stigma ovate, with a circular band, dividing it into two portions of dif- ferent colours. Per. Follicles two, round, laterally compreffed into the fhape of a turnip, wrinkled, leathery, about three inches in their greateft diameters—one celled, two valved. > Seeds, very numerous, reniform, immerfed in firm flefhy pulp. i > EXPLANATION OF THE FIGURES. . A branchlet in flower, natural fize. . A flower magnified. The fame laid open, which expofes to yiew the fituation of the ftamens inferted into the bottom of the corol, the nectarium furrounding the lower half-of the two germs, their upper half .with hairy margins, the ftyle and ovate party- coloured ; ftigma appearing above the nectary. * 4. Outfide of one of the hgh! 7 5. Infide of tlte fame 1 Sf PED ERE 6. The nectarium laid open, expofing to vaew ther whole of the piitil. . The two feed veifels (called by Linnaus fol/icles),. natural fize; half of one of them is removed, to thew the feed immerfed in pulp. A portion thereof is alfo cut away, which more clearly fhews the fituation and fhape of the feed. Co to e ~“y Bey ; ; ? From wounds made in the bark of this plant there » oozes a milky fluid, which on expofure to the»open. sat; THE URCEOLA ELASTICA,. 171 air, feparates into an elaftic coagulum, and watery liquid, apparently cf no ule, after the feparation takes place. ‘This coagulum is not only like the American caout-choue or Indian rubber, but poffeties the fame properties, as will be feen from the following experi- ments and obfervations made on fome which had been extracted from the vine about five months ago. A ball of it now before me, is to my fenfe, totally void of {mell, even when cut into, 1s very firm, nearly {phe- rical, meafures nine anda half inches in circumfe- rence, and weighs feven ounces and.a quarter, its co- lour on the outfide is that of American caout-chouc, where frefh cut into of a light brown colour till the action of the air darkens it; throughout there are nu- merous {mall cells, filled with a portion of light brown watery liquid above mentioned. ‘This ball, in fimply falling from a height of fifteen feet, rebounds about ten or twelve times, the firft is from five to feven feet high, the fucceeding ones of courfe leffening by gradation. This fubftance is not now foluble in the above tnen- tioned liquid contained in its cells, although fo in- timately blended therewith when firft drawn from the plant, as to render it fo thin, as to be readily applied to the various purpofes to which it is fo well adapted when in a fluid ftate. | From what has been faid, it will be evident that this caout-chouc, potleffes a confiderable fhare of foli- dity and elafticity in an eminent degree. 1 compared the laft quality, with that of American caout-chouc by taking {mall flips of each, and extending them till they broke; that of Urceola, was found capable of bearing a muuch greater degree of extenfion, (and contraétion) than the American: however, this may be owing to the time the refpective fubftances have been drawn from their plants. Lg The 4172 A BOTANICAL DESCRIPTION OF The Urceola caout-chouc, rubs out the marks of 2 black Jead pencil, as readily as the American, and.is evidently the fubftance of which the Chinefe make their elaftic rings. nay ‘See It contains much combuftible matter, burning en- tirely away, with a clear flame, emitting a confidera® ble deal of dark-coloured fmoke which readily con- denfes into a large proportion of exceeding fine foot, or lamp-black ; at the fame time it gives but little fmell, and that not difsgreeable; the combuttion is often fo rapid, as to caufe drops of a black liquid, very like tar, to fall from the burning mats; this. is equally inflammable with the reft, and contimues when cold in its femi-fluid ftate, but totally void of © elafticity; in America the caout-chouc 1s ufed for torches, ours appears to be equally fit for that pur- pofe. Expofed in a filver fpoon to a heat, about equal to that which melts lead or tin, it 1s reduced into a thick, black, inflammable liquid, fuch as drops from it during combuttion, and is equally deprived of #s elaftic powers, confequently rendered unfit for thofe purpofes, for which its orginal elafticity ren- dered it 1o proper. | It is infoluble in fpirits of wine, nor.has water any more effect on it, except when aflitted by heat, and then it is only fottened by it. Sulphuric acid reduced it into a black, brittle, charcoal like fubftance, beginning at the furface of the caout-chouc, and if the pieces are not very thin, or fmall, it requires fome days to penetrate to their cen- tre; during the procefs, the acid is rendered yery dark coloured, almoft black. If the fulphuric acid is pre- vioufly diluted, with only an equal quantity of@water, it does not then appear to have any effect on this fub- ftance, nor is the colour of the liquid changed thereby. | Nitric THE URCEOLA ELASTICA. 173 Nitric acid reduced it in twelve hours to a foft, yellow, unelaftic mafs, while the acid is rendered yel. low ; at the end of two days, the caort-chouc had ac- quired fome degree of friability and hardnefs. The fame experiment made on American caout-chouc was attended with fimilar effecéts. Muriatic acid had no effect on it. Sulphuric ether only foftened it, and rendered the different minute portions it was cut into eafily united, and ‘without any feeming diminution of elafticity. Nitric ether I did» not find a. better menftruum than the vitriolic, confequently, if the-ether I em- _ ployed.was pure, of which I have fome doubt, this fubftance mutt ditter effentially from that of Americ, which Berniarp napotes to be foluble in nitric ether, | ; lthece this fubftance can be had in a fluid ftate, there is no neceffity for diflolving or foftening it, to render it applicable to the various ufes for which it may ‘be required; but where the dry caout-choue is only procurable, fulphuric ether -promifes to be an ufeful medium, by which it may be rendered fo {oft as to be readily formed into a vatiety of fhapes. Bike American caout-chouc, it is fotalile in the ef- fential oil of turpentine, and I find it equally fo in -Cajeput oil, an effential oil, faid to be obtained from the leaves of Melaleuca Leucadendron. Both folutions appear perfect, thick, and very glutinous. Spirits of ‘wine, added to’ the folution in Cajeput oil, foon united with the oil, and left the caout-choue floating on the mixture in a foft femi-fluid ftate, which, on _ being wafhed in the fame liquor, and expofed to the air, became as firm as before it was diffolved, and _fetained its elaftic powers perfectly, while in the in- termediate {tates between femi-fluid and firm, it could : L3 be 174 A BOTANICAL DESCRIPTION OF be drawn out into long, tran{parent. threads, refem- bling, in the polifh of their furface, the fibres of the tendons of animals; when they broke, the elafticity was fo great, that each end inftantaneoufly returned to its refpective mafs. ‘Vhrough all thele fiages the Jeaft preflure with the finger and thumb united dit- ferent portions, as perfectly as if they never had been feparated, and without any clammunefs, or fticking io the fingers, which renders moft of the folutions of caoul-chout, {o very unfit for the purpotes for which they are required. A piece of catgut covered with the half infpiffated folution, and rolled between two fmooth furfaces, foon acquired a polifh, and con- fifience very proper for bougies. Cajeput oil, I alfo found a good menfiruum for American caoul-chouc, and was as readily feparated by the addition of a little {pit of wine, or rum, as the other, and appears equally fit for ufe, as I covered a piece of catgut with the wafhed folution, as perfectly as with that of Ur- ceola, ‘The only difference I could obferve, was a little more adhetivenefs from its not drying fo quickly; the oil of turpentine had greater attraction for the ca- out-chouc, than for the fpirits of wine, confequently remained obitinately united to the former, which pre- vented its being brought into that ftate of firmnets ft for handling, which it acquired when Cajeput oil was the menftruum. ! bk: * The Cajeput folution employed as a varnifh did not dry, but remained mont and clammy, whereas the turpentine folution dried pretty taft. ° | Exprefied oil of olives and linfeed proved imper- fect mentiruums while cold, as the caout-chouc, in fe- veral days, was only rendered foft, and the oils vifcid, but with a degree of heat equal to that which melts tin, continued for about twenty-five minutes, it was perfectly diffolved, but the folution remained thin and void of elatticity. I alfo fownd it foluble in wax, | and THE URCEOLA ELASTICA. 175 and.in butter in the fame degree of heat, but full thefe folutions were without elafticity, or any appear- ance of being ufeful. I thall now conclude what I have to offer on the caout-chouc, or Urceola elaftica, with obferving that fome philofophers of eminence have entertained doubts of the American caout-chouc being a timple vegetable fubftance, and fufpect it to be an artificial produc- tion, an idea which I hope the above, detailed experi- ments will help to eradicate, and confequent tly to re- ftore the hiftories of that fabfance by M. De la Con- damine and others, to that degree of credit to which they feem jutily entitled, in fupport.of which it may be further obferved, that befides Urceo/a eluftica there are many other trees, natives of the Lorrid Zone, that yield a milky juice, poffefling qualities nearly of Lae fame nature, as arfocarpus integrifolia. (common jack tree) ficus religiofus et Indica, es RUIN bishoneale Cecropia peltata, Se. The caout-choue or jicus religiofa, the Hindus con- fider the moft tenacious vegetable juice they are ac- - quainted with; from it their beft bird lime is pre- pared... I have examined its qualities as well as thofe of ficus Indica and artocarpus integrifoha, by experi- ments, fimilar to thofe above related, and found them triflingly elaftic when compared with the American _and. Urceola caout-choucs, but infinitely more vilcid than either ; they are alfo inflammable, though in a _lefs degree, and fhew nearly the fame phenomena when immerfed in the mineral acids, folution of canftic alkali, alkohol, fat, and effential oils; but the folution in Cajeput oil could not be feparated by {pirits of ‘wine and colle¢ted again like the folutions of the - Urceola and American caout-choucs. La XV. SOME # ~ . ¢ ; i , ‘ ~ ‘ ‘ Nd + manus “as en - ~ * + e vgs ‘ Sano © nth iF Cs FPR en ERS j ] a i ce c pan d . S " en ae we aS (eee? - a ww = seed ee ae a: ee OTR hes * > § ht Pages iy. ty ried etry palate : Ae t oe vi or os) dB ¥ Te the 3 , ~ . } to ~* “a f ‘ a ; holca 0248 Sl 2 4 : HZ ESS ie aR “+ ~ ‘ , ‘ f - , 2 i , a - P +a é maid: Wak’ a ae mst AG ok tt * _ 7 RP Ur Bee. & ee ats Peeks + ~ty. . ‘ = ~~ «% i pe ee itera tee tee he eemen yy Yee ‘ 4 : F : \ ¢ : . rm » LRETy ci bed 2 ee reat a ee oa * : irs 25 ne ee ‘ eas ars = tH9 t NSE Me Ree tt tee ae fe ‘A x ky rdonifiet Pa Tsay he 5 ine a oh ep ERE Pik 7 ‘ A ; as pr PAR S fe Oh a ty t “e fe Ss y j eer Re = NS 6 ae a, hike | % -* ~~” Woe bee eet 1 ae Si? ay? = . ep gk Ee RD er , ue ewe ¢ Le 2 nae , ‘ 4 J ‘ ei | ne | ro tH) ~ - 4 * a Zz ap bial 2 AE Tt Lee ; tik ven te ; layin eek ur & Jebel ~ oat We. > ae ae Tee iy Seats itt - Ce es” heed Clee eee eke oe eS . ae , 4 Ss f i - ‘ . J ~ ‘ ae CN le ales ¢ ae aw r ie _— , J a, - Ta v7 j | pith Shises ee oh le il dali ! oo ies a F Sasi Ae, y - * ee 3 Shek ibs Bet ae age ATG Lh OBidak mere a anh 2 9 Bee indy mi Had tte "4 sii in XV. SOME ACCOUNT OF THE ASTRONOMICAL LABOURS OF JAYASINHA, RAJAH OF AMBHERE, OR JAYANAGAR. By Wizi1aM Hunter, Efquire. % & 7 HILE the attention of the learned world has ‘ been turned towards the ftate of f{cience in remote ages and countries, and the labours of the Aftatick Society have been more particularly di- rected to inveftigate the knowledge attained by the ancient inhabitants of Hinduftan ; it is a tribute due toa congenial {pirit, to refcue from oblivion thofe among their defcendants in modern times, who, rifling duperior to the prejudices of education, of national pride and religion, have ftriven to enrich their coun- try with f{cientific truth derived from a foreign fource. ‘The name of JAYASINHA is not unknown in £yx- rope; it has been configned to immortality by the pen of the illuftrious Sir Wiiiram Jones: but yet, the extent of his exertions in the caufe of fcience is little known; and the juft claims of fuperior genius -and zeal will, I hope, juftify my taking up a part of the Society’s time with a more particular enumera- tion of his labours. Jey-sinc or JAyastnHA fucceeded to the inheri- tance of the ancient Rajahs of Ambhere, ia the year _ Ficramaditiya 1750, correfponding to 1693 of the Chrifiian xra. His mind had been early ftored with the knowledge contained in the Hindu writings, but che appears to have peculiarly attached himfelf to the mathe- 178 SOME ACCOUNT OF THE mathematical {fciences, and his reputation for fkillin them ftood fo high, that he was chofen by the Empe- ror MAHOMMED SHAH to reform the calendar, which, from the inaccuracy of the exiiting tables, had ceafed to correfpond with the actual appearance of the hea- vens. JAYASINHA undertook the tafk, and conftructed a new fet of tables, which in honour of the reigning prince he named Zeej Mahommedfhahy. By thefe alma- nacks are conftructed at Deh/y, and aH aftronomical computations made at the prefent time. ‘he beft and moft authentic account of his labours for the comple- tion of this work and the advancement of aftronomical» knowledge is contained in his own preface to:the Zee; Mahommedfhahy, which follows with a hteral trant- Jation. | ‘ Praife be to God, ae Mens | FE i © fuch i the minutely Vs ahi oe cr ‘ difcerning genius of the , ee 2 ny : profoundett geometers sO LIP O > 2 eo “1p uttering the {malleft ac (ry Law dais pad < particle of it, mayopen -; ~+ » \) ere! ‘ na mouth in ens Y , pein pr CSlal/, OL ‘fion of inability; and este wT as a Gy! « fuch adoration, that the oul i ‘ftudy and accuracy of 4 Pe oR é Cubol - <3 af 5 in é aftronomers who mea- bee ot Ee oboe Fon ‘the fir ‘ exprefling it, may ac- Lo crs Lu (Sha é knowledge Ae i aito- me cyl by , Came cyt “ nifhment and utter in- i eon ny ¢ fufficiency. «Let us Cs 2 Pad ‘devote ourfelves at the ik WG Ly Lu dul ‘altar of the King of init Sub yee « Kings, hallowed be his =. ‘name! in the book of ONS Comp 4 OK ‘the regifter of whole w re Perey oO Jl “A Ace goes ASTRONOMICAL LABOURS OF JAYASINHA. € power the lofty orbs of ‘ heaven are only a few “leaves; and the’ ftars *and that —~ heavenly * courfer the fun, a {mall ‘piece of money in the ‘treafury of the empire * of the Moft High. - © Tf he hadnot adorned ‘the pages of the table “of the climates of the © earth with the lines of ‘rivers, and the cha- ‘racters of graffes and ‘trees, no calculator * could have conftructed “the almanack of the © various kinds of feeds “and of fruits which it * contains. And if he ‘had not enlightened “the dark path of the ¢ elements with the ‘torches of the fixed £ ftars, the planets, and € the refplendent fun and *moon, how -could it have been poffible to ‘arrive at the end of * our wifhes, or to efcape ‘ fom the labyrinth, and 179 =, wal, (woe 25 ei ai cyan T AAS sel a cea 3 ise d 3 pe XS AAJ 7 O45 ee teal valtesenbadye culs wie oa Yedda U Cres, “a ee 1628 eve wa Ups a! { tore UWS L Saver ‘the 180 SOME ACCOUNT OF THE ‘ the precipices of 1gno- * rance. ‘From inability to * comprehend the all-en- * compafiing beneficence © of his power, Hrppar- cHus 1S an ignorant clown, who wrings the hands of vexation ; and in the contemplation of his exalted majefty, ‘ ProLtemyls a bat, who © can never arrive at the ‘fun of truth: The de- “monitrations of Ev- * cLID are an imperfect ‘ jketch of the forms of ‘his contrivance; and © thoufands of Jemsurep *“Caspy, or NusErr *“'PoosrE, in this at- ‘tempt would labour in * vain. ‘ But fince the well- ‘ wither of the works of “creation, and the ad- ‘ miring f{pectator of the ‘ ‘ s 4 P “ theatre of infinite wil-. “dom and providence, * Servai-Jeyfing from the ‘ firft dawning of reafon * in his mind, and during * its progrefs towardsma- * turity, was entirely de- * votedtotheftudy of ma- - * thematical fcience, and © the bent of his mind was ‘ conftantly directed to * the folution of its moft eee i ape my y ST wsluol glass sl ls cole LS ASTRONOMICAL LABOURS OF JAYASINHA. * difficult problems ; by ‘ the aid of the fupreme ‘artificer he obtained a © thorough knowledge of “its principles and rules. * —He found thatthe cal- * culation of the places of _) ‘the ftars as obtained ‘ from the tables in com- “mon ufe, fuch as the “new tables of Seip * GoorGANEE andKua- © cANEF, andthe Tu/hee- lat - Mula - Chand - Ak- “ ber-fhahee, and the * Hindu books, and the ‘ European tables, in ve- ‘ry many cafes, give *them widely different ‘from thofe determined ‘by obfervation : efpe- * cially the appearance of ‘the new moons, -the ‘ computation of which * does not agree with ob- * fervation. * Seeing that very im- ‘ portant affairs both re- ‘garding religion and ‘the adminiftration of ‘empire depend upon ‘ thefe ; and that in the ‘time of the rifing and *fetting of the planets, & and» the feafons of £ eclipfes of the fun and _€ moon, many confidera- * ble difagreements, of a © fimilar’ nature, were ‘ found ; he reprefented 181 El cst Colaaataes eS ae, SX 0d ba geelie hy re ee CAST ge 4 fe “at Fg lage le ah i rcer APOE J € it 182 ‘it to his majefty of dig- jd ‘nity and power, the “fun of the firmament * of felicity and domini- “on, the fplendor of the ‘forehead of imperial “ magnificence, the un- ‘ rivalled pearl of the fea ‘ of fovereignty, the in- © co! mparably brighteft ‘fiar of the heaven of * empire, whofe ftandard ‘is the Sun, whofe reti- ‘nue the Moon; whofe ‘Jance is Mars, and his Bic like Mercury ; ‘with attendants hke ‘Venus ;_ whofe threfh- “old is the iky, whole ‘fignet is. JUPITER; ‘whofe centinel Sa- ‘urn; the Emperor ‘ defcended fram a long ‘race of Kings; an ©‘ ALEXANDER In digni- ‘ ty; the fhadowof Gon : ‘the victorious king, © Mahommed Shah, may “he ever be triumphant ‘.in- battle ! ‘ He was pleafed to re- « ply, fince you, who are © Jearned in the my ‘fteries ‘ of fcience, have a per- ‘fect knowledge of this | ‘matter; having aifem- “bled the aftronomers © andgeometriciansof the ‘ faith of Isnam and the © Bramins and Pandits, Uns e*, Oo) =» 5~ SOME ACCOUNT OF THE Y= Cand Cs? airs (Cate Files” Ws “Cots option yleawles Clg aS pyle IT Gyol G Uadaa! bE Gul GUL! Olynl GUS sla jpAGss sles AX COZ ME gle Cs Yt 1a iG y Coa a ar -~+- ere Cy > cSa_— DNS ne uv “lps Coble 6 Bi lao esl cp od 4 uy ‘yp ON --7O Chet ole ¥ QU MAI 4 uae Oa LyX, 5 ee . Sand a) A Se a Pl 3 ASTRONOMICAL LABOURS OF JAYASINHA. “and the aftronomers of * Europe,and having pre- * pared all the apparatus “of an obfervatory, do * you fo labour for the af- ‘ certaining of the point * inqueftion, that thedif- ‘ agreement between the * calculated times of thofe ‘phenomena, and the * times in which they are “obfervedto happen may * be rectified. .© Although this was ‘amighty tafk, which ‘ during along period of * time none of the power- “ful Rajahs had profe- j * cuted ; nor, among the ‘tribes of Isnam, fince * the time of the martyr- ‘ prince, whofe fins are * forgiveny Mirza Utv- * ca Bre, to the pretent, “which comprehends a ‘ period of more than * three hundred years, had “any one of the kings, ‘ poffeffed of power and ‘dignity, turned his at- * tention to this object ; “yet, to accomplith the J * exalted command which “ he hadreceived;he(Jey- Wit ) bound the girdle “of refolution about the loins of his foul, and * conftrucied foal (an ~< '*Dehly) feveral of the Santtruments of an abi" hes “hk , 183° — RR! acaba sce Ot ane ous pie tere aes 2 om yo d= shal pier At etd Jeo 233 wha 5¢ w I see solu, sorole od Ute den 5! Gs oi Po ay 2 ne om Log ats CSa oY gh da BE yl a ee et fe 2 woe Re es Gol. ait &5_)! he aioe pyar be gel Lt ee, 8 a 5 (ha eh (SOA CAnad o> AS Le Sway wIT easly MI xen JO asal i + vatory, 184 * yatory, fuch ashad been ‘erected at Samarcand, “agreeably to the Mz/u/- ‘ man books: fuch as Za- “ tul-huluck, of brafs, in ‘diameter three guzx of « the mealure now in ufe, « (whichis nearly equal to * twocubits of the Coram) € and Zat-ul-/hobetein,and © Zat-ul-juchetem, and © Suds-Fukheri,and fham- ‘Jah. But finding that ‘brafs inftruments did ‘ not comeup to theideas * which he had formed of * accuracy, becaufe of the ‘fmallnefs of their fize, * the want of divifion in- ‘to minutes, the fhaking ‘and wearing of their ‘axes, the difplacement | “ of thecentres of the cir- ‘ cles, and the fhifting of * the planes of the inftru- ‘ments; he concluded * that the reafon why the © determinations of the * cients, fuch as Hippar- “cHus and. ProLemMy ‘ proved inaccurate, muft ‘have been of this kind; ‘therefore he conftruct- ‘ed in Dar-ul-khelifet f Shah-Jehanabad, which “is the feat of empireand ‘ profperity, inftruments ‘of his own invention, *fuch as Jey-pergas and © Ram-junter and Semrat- SOME ACCOUNT OF THE Id 4 ec cena AF ath (pA: Sass we Jf Cees oli 9 OS l= 0 ShIT Ci Key 60, Se AAS plas Rah icy ot | Seine OOo ige | ie ~~ 90 (= yx ae ce rads, ace Wee pylhns ere ors S58 Law en AS ir sh (lel cama JUST gl gd chic Oe cosl ps! Fee Or Sa Cs; ‘y ea: Wee ‘junlery ASTRONOMICAL LABOURS OF JAYASINH A. * junter, the femidiameter ‘of which is of eighteen * cubits, and-one minute ‘Son it 1s a-barley-corn “and ahalf; of ftone and ‘lime, of perfect ftabili- * ty, with attention to the ‘rules of geometry, and ‘ adjuftment to the meri- © dian, and to the latitude * of the place, and with ‘care in the meafuring ‘ and fixing of them; fo ‘that the inaccuracies _ © from the fhaking of the ‘circles, and the wear- ‘ing of their axes, and ‘difplacement of their ‘ centres, and the inequa- ‘lity of the minutes, * might be corrected. ‘Thus an accurate * method of conftructing ‘ an obfervatory was efta- ‘ blifhed;and the dif- ‘ference which had ex- ‘ ifted between the com- ‘puted and *obferved * places of the fixed ftars ‘and planets, by means © of obferving their mean ‘ motions andaberrations € with fuch inftruments, -*was removed. And, in ‘order to confirm the ‘truth of thefe obferva- 185 3 KY Tadd 4 Con! /' tins 5 Ads ad? eS 5 * pia Nia XD Cy Bi ie | fon _ AJ pd blr! eect oF pte KG tA out pilge Shel O87) ‘ ie, eee Oo ys WO, Sus, Lb, hth. cS vib Oe, Clty 3 eS | a AR Arg SP pOdI (oI Sa S50 og plow Calas ice! ae 8 ak tr yy nore Can. BI pad shiny eee we OL psa ear wT ew Cpr Lo ne 3 PRLS GClyw do YY $0 { tions, he conftructed "hie Is Ons Van a € inftruments of the fame G) > Aw sO “kind in Suva? Jeypoor RENE “and Matra,and Benar ee , wn! (SlBr0, * and Oujein. ---When he Se ola 7 KARI t be compared thefe obfer- an val SIG abl . vatories, ve Va ae mm) Von. V. 186 ¢ vatories, after allowing ‘for the difference of ‘longitude between thie © places where they ftood, ‘the obfervations and ‘calculations agreed.— ‘Hence he determined ‘to erect fimilar obfer- ‘ yatories in other large ‘ cities, that fo every per- ‘fon who is devoted to ‘ thefe ftudies, whenever ‘he wifhes to afcertain ‘the place of a ftar, or ‘ the relative fituation of ‘one ftar to another, ‘might by thefe inftru- ‘ ments obferve the phe- nomena. But, feeing ‘ that in-many cafes it 1s ‘neceflary to determine ‘paft or future pheno- ‘mena, and alfo, that in ‘ the inftant of their oc- ¢ currence, clouds or rain ‘ may prevent the obfer- ‘yation, or the power ‘and opportunity of ac- ‘cefs to an obfervatory ‘may be wanting, he ‘deemed it neceflary ‘that a table be con- ‘ ftructed, by means of ‘ which the daily places ‘of the ftars being cal- ‘ culated every year, and ‘ difpofed in a calendar, € may be always in readi- - © nefs. _ €JIn the fame manner ‘as the geometers and SOME ACCOUNT OF THE poo s04 ra 2 pS 62 Nhe es _ Soria ASTRONOMICAL LABOURS OF JAYASINHA. * aftronomers of antiqui- ‘* ty béeftowed many years * on the practice of ob- * fervation, thus, for the ‘ eftablifhment of a cer- * tain method, after hav- ‘ing conftructed thefe ‘inftruments, the places © of the ftars were daily © ‘ obferved. After feven ‘ years had been {pent in ‘this employment, in- ‘ formation was received, * that about this time ob- ‘fervatories had been * conftructed in Europe, ‘ and that the learned of ‘that country were em- * ployed in the profecu- ‘tion of this important ‘ work ; that the bufinefs ‘of the obfervatory was * full carrying on there, * and that they were con- ‘ ftantly labouring to de- *‘ termine with accuracy, ‘ the fubtleties of this {ci- fence. For this reafon, ‘having fent to that ‘country feveral fkilful * perfons along with Pa- ©‘ pREManvue.,and hay- ‘ing procured the new * tables which had been * conftructedthere thirty * years * before,and pub- ‘ lithed under the hame © of Leyyer +, as well as 187 Hes pod pled col yy Dil Brs shay Dus Vavabag er, ey pS lft Dos wi a ht 9 Omrts Ont 50 Se LQ gape as SO wle, ep COCeD (Sone IT a> 5 bts Ou sO ber bal bial olLl, get Ono) ieee . ~ nd iS d Sr as whe cyl Cy igi Se 7 ole Ly ou! As OpAre avCe 1, Cy Cy! SUIS ohpotdeicest sO aa * Jeysine finifhed his tables in the year a! the Hijira 1141, or A.D. 1728. + Deva EHrap, publifhed the firft edition of his tables in 1687, - and the fecond in 1702, M 2 ‘the 168 SOME ACCOUNT OF THE * the European tablesan- © terior to thofe ; on ex- € aminingand comparing © the calculations of thefe ‘ tables, with actual ob- ‘fervation, it appeared ‘ there was an error inthe former, in afligning the moon’s place, of halt a degree : although the etror in the other pla- nets was not fo great, yet ‘ thetimes of folarand lu- nar eclipfes he found to * come out later or earlier ‘than the truth, by the fourth part of a g,hurry or fifteen pu/s*. Hence he concluded that, fince in Europe, aftronomical inftruments have not been — conftructed of fuch a fize, and fo large diameters, the motions which have been ob- ~ wn * " nn “~ ‘ferved with them may | Shave deviated a little from the truth; fince,in this place, by the aid of the unerring artificer, aftronomical inf{tru- ments have been con- ftructed with all theex- actnefs that the heart can defire; and the mo- tions of the ftars have, “for a long-period, been “‘conftantly obferved rat nn *" “ n ta] tl hipaa pO 30,5 ELS Ope wns yl 3 agi JO NDS {bs syd 2 Hy adsl pte ple Esl Out 5 Gh OD JO Co Fab J Cawild (Coduoy. dl UG 3 ay Csi KS! dis bad 50 Va apd s y's | Leth (Pe law ase JO Gils Wg Dn it ye oul blu shot Say pl erge # -« Bqual to fix minutes of our time, an error of three minutes in — “the moon’s place would occafion this difference in time; ‘and as*it | «“{s‘improbable, that La Hrer’s tables fhould be maceurate to the ‘ extent mentioned above, of half a degree, Tconeeive there'muft 4 ~€be an error in the original. s 6 with oon: a" "—\ “~ a. “x € © felves a ‘ 7 ASTRONOMICAL LABOURS OF JAYASINHA, with: them; agreeably to obfervation the mean motions and equations were eftablifhed. He found the calculation to agree perfectly with the obfervation; and al- though even to this day the ce speaiate of the ob- feryatory is carried on, a table under the name of his Majefty, the fha- dow of God, Beer hending the cio accii-— rate rules, and moft per- fect aihods of com- putation was conftruct- ed; that fo, when the places of the ftars, and the appearance of the new moons, and. the eclipfes of the fun and moon, and the- con- junctions of the heaven- ly bodies, are comput- ed by it, they may ar- rive as near as poffible to the truth, which, in fact, is every day feen . and confirmed in the obfervatory. ‘ Ittherefore behoveth thofe who excel in this art,in return for fogreat a benefit, to offer up ‘their prayers for long continuance of the pow- er and pro{perity of fo good a King, the fafe- ‘ suard of the ‘cance and thus obtain for them- -bleffing in both worlds. 169 io gl al! cst ise poll) Md ) yeas > py? ( ate Cond yl C a” Wy Gy lou ws oer sO, _— year te rte eee 3g gnck Xe L an ee on a el chests Reve is! ates xD eet cols ND} 9 a erly, yo raga ONT sla OG Cpe ks nS (| give sb alls ule Guyld Wola. Mea Li A — wo the 198 SOME ACCOUNT OF THE The five obfervatories conftructed by Jayafinha ftill exift, in a ftate more or lefs perfect. Having had the opportunity of examining four of the number, I fhall fubjoin a fhort defcription of them. The obfervatory at Dehly is fituated without the walls of the city, at the diftance of one mile and a quarter; it lies S. 22 deg. W. from the Jummah Mu/- pid, at the diftance of a mile and three quarters, its latitude 28 deg. 37 min. 37 fec. N.* longitude 77 deg. 2 min. 27 fec. E. from Greenwich ; it confifts of feyeral detached buildings : 1. A large Equatorial Dial, of the form reprefented at the letter A in Sir Robert Barker's defcription of the Benares obfervatory, (Ph. Tranf. vol. LXVII.) its form is pretty entire, but the edges of the gnomon, and thofe of the circle on whichthe degrees weremarked, are broken in feveral places. The length of the gnomon, meafured with a chord, I found to be 118 feet feven inches, reckoning its elevation equal to the latitude of the obfervatory, 28 deg. 37 min.; this gives the length of the bafe 104 feet one inch, and the perpendicular height 56 feet nine inches; but, the ground being lower at the north end, the actual elevation at the top of the gnomon above it 1s more tnan this quantity. This is the inftrument called by Jayafnha, femrat Yunter (the prince of dials). It 1s built of ftone, but the edges of the gnomon and of the arches, where the graduation was, were of white marble, a few fmall portions of which only remain. 2. Ata little diftance from this inftrument towards the N. W. is another equatorial dial, more entire, but imaller, and of a difterent conftruction. In the mid- dle ftands a gnomon, which, as ufual in thefe build- ings, contains a ftair up to the top. On each fide of * The latitude aMigned to it inthe Zeey Mabommed/baby is 28 dec. 37 min. this ASTRONOMICAL LABOURS OF JAYASINHA. 19} this gnomon are two concentric femicircles, having for their diameters the two edges of the gnomon ; they have a certain inclination to the horizon: at the fouth point, I found it to be twenty-nine degrees (nearly equal to the latitude,) but at fome diftance from that point it was thirty-three degrees. Hence it is evident, that they reprefent meridians, removed by a certain angle-upon the meridian of the place. On each fide of this part is another gnomon, equal in fize to the former; and to the eaftward and weftward of them, are the arches on which the hours are marked. The ule of the centre part above defcribed, I have never been able to learn. The length of the gnomon, which is equal to the diameter of the outer circle, 1s thirty-five fect — four inches. The length of a degree on the outer circle is 3.74 inches.. The diftance between the outer and inner circle is two feet nineinches. Each degree is divided into ten parts, and each of thefe is fubdivided into fix parts or minutes. 3. The north wall of this building conne¢ts the three gnomons at their higheft end, and on this wall is defcribed a graduated femicircle, for taking the al titudes of bodies, that lie due eaft or due weft from the eye of the obferver. 4. To the weftward of this, building, and clofe to it, is a wall, in the plane of the meridian, on which is defcribed a double quadrant, having for centres the two upper corners of the wall, for obferving the alti- tudes of bodies paffing the meridian, either to the north or fouth of the Zenith. One degree on thefe quadrants meafured 2.833 inches, and thefe are di-_ vided into minutes. 5. To the fouthward of the great dial are two build- ings, named M 4 | Uuanah, 192 SOME ACCOUNT OF THE Uftuanah. They exactly refemble one another, and are defigned for the fame purpofe, which is to ob ferve the altitude and azimuth of the heavenly bodies, they are two in number, on purpofe that two perfons may obferve at the fame time, and fo compare and correct their obfefvations. Thefe buildings are circular; and in the centre of. each is a pillar of the fame height with the building irfelf, which is open at top. From: this pillar, at th? height of about three feet from the bottom, proceed radii of ftone horizontally to the circular wall of the building. Thefe radii are thirty’ in number; the {paces between them are equal to the radii themfelvesy which meafure in breadth as they recede from the pil lar, fo that each-radius and each intermediate fpace ‘forms a fector of fix degrees. he wall of the building at the fpaces between the radii forms recefies internally, being thinner at thofe places than where it joins the radii. In each of thefe -receffes are two windows, one over the other; and in the fides of the recefs are fquare holes, at about the diftance of two feet, above one another, by means of - which a perfon may climb to the top. On the edges of thefe receilés are marked the degrees of the fun’s altitude; or rather the tangents of thofe degrees fhewn by the fhadew of the centre pillar ; and numbered from the top, from one degree to forty-five. | For/the altitude, when the fun rifes higher, the degrees are marked on thé horizontal radi; but they are num- bered from the pillar outwards, beginning with one, fo that the number here pointed out by the fhadow, is the complement. of the altitude. ‘Thefe degrees are fubdivided into minutes. The fpaces on the wall, op- pofite to the radii, are divided into fix equal parts, or degrees, by lines drawn from top to bottom, but thefe degrees are not fubdivided. By obferving: on ; | which P —-. ASTRONOMICAL LABOURS OF JAYASINHA. 193 which of thefe the fhadow of the pillar falls, we may determine the fun’s azimuth. The parts on the pillar oppofite to the radii, and the intermediate {paces, in all fixty, are marked by Jines reaching to the top, and painted of different colours. In the fame manner that we determine the altitude and azimuth of the fun, we may alto obferve thofe of the moon, when her light 1s firong enough to cafta fhadow. Thofe of the moon at other times, or of a ftar, may alfo be found by placing the cye either on one of the radii, or at the edge of one of the recelies in the wall (according as the altitude is greater or Icis than forty-five degrees,) and moving along till the ,top of the pillar is in a line with the object. The de- gree at which the eye is placed will give the altitude, or its complement, and the azimuth is known from the number of the radius to which the eye is applied. » The dimentions of the building are as follow : Length of the radius from the circumfe- Ft. In. rence of the centre pillar to the wall; being equal to the height of the wall mer Whe radii; screen Ieee =f ohh -B4 iE Length of one degree on the circular wall 53 Which gives for the whole circumference 172 6 Circumference, meafured bya handkerchief » of the weiliae carried round it ‘fel nu: ¢ Deduced from its coloured) < © divifions meafured with} 17 2° K-ycompafles = -:- J _ Ido not fee how obfervations can be made when the fhadow falls on the:{paces between the ftone radii or fectors ; and from reflecting on this, I am inclined to think, that the two inftruments, inftead of being duplicates, may be fupplementary one to the other ; , the 394 SOME ACCOUNT OF THE the fectors in one correfponding to the vacant {paces - in the other, fo that in one or other an obferyation of any body vifible above the horizon, might at any time be made. This’ point remains to be afcer- tained. 6. Between thefe two buildings and the great equa- torial] dial, is an inftrument called framlaki It is a concave hemiufpherical furface, formed of mafon work, to reprefent the inferior hemifphere of the heavens. It 1s divided by fix ribs of folid work, and as many hollow fpaces; the edges of which reprefent meridians at the diftance of fifteen degrees from one another. The diameter of the hemifphere is twenty-feven feet five inches. The next in point of fize and prefervation among thofe which I have had the opportunity of examining, is the obfervatory at Oujein. It is fituated at the fouthern extremity of the city in the quarter called Jeyfingpoorah, where are full the remains of a palace of Jayafinha, who was ioubahdar of Meliva, in the dasa of Mahommed Shah. ‘The parts of it are as follo A double mural quadrant, fixed in the plane of the meridian. It is a ftone wall, twenty-feven feet high, and twenty-fix feet in length. The eaft fide 1s {mooth and covered with plaifter, on which the qua- drants are defcribed; on the weft fide is a ftair, by which you afcend to the top. At the top, near the two corners, and at the diftance of twenty-five feet one inch from one another, were fixed two fptkes of iron, perpendicular to the plane of the wall; but thete have been pulled out. With thefe points as centres, and a radius equal to their diftance ; two arcs of OO degrees are defcribed interfecting each other. ‘Thefe are divided in the manner reprefented in the © iba ede margin. One divifion in the upper Gta! circle is equal to fix degrees; in the fecond ASTRONOMICAL LABOURS OF JAYASINHA, 195 fecond one degree, (the extent contained in the ‘fpecimens) in the third fix minutes, and in the fourth one minute. One of thefe arcs ferves to obferve the altitude of any body to the north, and the other of any body to the fouth of the Zeniths but the arc which has its centre to the fouth, is continued to the fouth- ward beyond the perpendicular, and its centre about — half a degree, by which, the altitude of the fun, can at all times be taken on this arc. With this inftru- ment Jayafinha determined the latitude of Oujecin to be 23° 10 N. : Suppofing the latitude, here meant, to be (as is -moft probable) that of the obfervatory, I was anxious to compare it with the refult of my own obfervations (Afiatick Refearches, vol. IV. p. 150. 152.) and, for that purpofe, I made an accurate meafurement from our camp, at SHAH DaAwuv’s durgah, to the mural quadrant of the obfervatory. I found the fouthing of the quadrant from our camp to be one mile 3.9 fur- longs, which makes 1’ 17” difference of latitude. The latitude of the camp, by medium of two obfervations, of the fun is Bah” VES gar Deduccd from the medium of fix ob- fervations of fixed ftars, taken at RANA Kuan’s garden, at different latitude ied 2 23. 11. 45 From obfervation of the fun at the fame place 23:12 5; 3% From two obfervations of «mm, taken at the houfe in town, at different lati- tude 32” 5S. 23° $1038 104 Latitude of Shak Dawul’s durgar, by medium of all obfervations yh Vee yet | Difference of latitude, camp and ob- fervatory WED, Gives the latitude of the obfervatory 23 10 24 156 SOME ACCOUNT OF.THE > A clofer coincidence could not be expectedy efpe= ctally as no account is made of feconds in any of the Jatitudes given in the Zee Mahommedfhahy. But, if farther refinement were defired, we might account for the difference, oy ¢he Hindu obfervers not having made any allowance for refraction.. ‘hus, if we. fup- pofe the fun’s altitude to have been. obferved, when on the equator, the refult will be as follows Latitude of the obfervatory 23°. 104 24 Its complement, being the true alti- tude of the fun on the equator 66 49 36 Refraction 24 Sun’s apparent altitude 60, ath nl aa Latitude of the obfervatory from ob- fervation of the fun upon the equator , without allowing for refraction 93 eh hey Ale oe But (befides that I do not pretend, that the mean of my own obfervations can be relied. on, to a lefs quantity than fifteen feconds,) when we confider, that a minute on the quadrant of the obfervatory 1s hardly .09 of an inch, without any contrivance for fubdi- | vifion, we fhall find it needlefs to defcend into fuch minutenefs: and as Jayafinha had European obfervers, it is not likely the refraction would be neglected, efpecially as the Zee; Mahommed/hahy contains a table for that purpofe. ‘his table is an exact copy of M. Dz La Hrre’s, which may be feen in the Encyclo- pedie, art. Refraction. This’ inftrument is called, Yéi-utter-bhitti-yunter. With one of the fame kind at Dehly, (No. 4, Dehly obfervatory,)'in the year 1720, Jayafimha fays, he de- termined the obliquity of the ecliptic to be 23° 28. In. the following year (1730), it was ORR by GoDIN 23° 28’ 20°. aaa oe cor ie ASTRONOMICAL LABOURS OF JAYASINHA. [07 2. On the top of the mural quadrant 1s a {mall pil- dar, the upper circle of which being two feet in dia- - meter, is graduated for obferving the amplitude of the heavenly bodies, at their rifing and fetting; it is called Agra Yunter, The circles.on it are very much effaced: 3. About the middle of the wall the parapet*to the eaftward is increafed in thicknefs, and on this part is conftructed a horizontal dial called Puebha Yunter. Its length is two feet four inches and a half, but the divifions on it are almott totally effaced. 3 A, Dig anfa Yunter, a circular: building, 116 feet m circumference. It is now roofed with tiles, and converted into the abode of a Hindu deity, fo that 1 could not get accefs to examine its conftruction ; but the following account of it is delivered in the Sem’rat Siddhanta, an aftronomical work compofed under the infpection of Jayafinha. | On a horizontal plane defcribe the three concentric circles A B C, and draw the north, fouth, eaft, and weft lines, as in ‘the figure. Then, on A build a folid 198 SOME ACCOUNT OF THE folid pillar, of N any height at pleafure; on B build a wall, equal in height to the pillar at A; and on C a wall of dou- blethat height. From the north, fouth, eaft, and weft points, on the top of the wall C ftretch the threads N.S. W.E. interfecting each other in the point D, directly above the centre of the pillar A. To. the centre of that pillar faften a thread, which is to be laid over the top of the wall C, and to be ftretched by a weight fufpended to the okies end of it. - The ufe of this inftrument is for obferving the azi- muth (dig-anfa) of the heavenly bodies ; and the ob- fervations with it are made in the following manner: The obferver ftanding at the circumference of the circle B, while an afiiftant manages the thread move- able round the circle C, places his eye fo that the ob- je ct to be obterved, apa: the interfection of the threads N.S. W.E. may be in one vertical plane, while he _ eet the affiftant to carry the moveable thread into the fame plane. Then the.degrecs.on the circle C eut off by the moveable thread, give the azimuth re- quired. In order to make this obfervation with ac- curacy, it feems neceflary that the point D, and the centre of the pillar A, fhould be conne¢ted by a thread ASTRONOMICAL LAPOURS OF JAYASINHA. 199 thread perpendicular to tlie horizon ; but no mention is made of this in the original defcription. 5. Néree-wila-yunter, or equinoctial dial, is a cy- jinder, placed with its axis horizontally, in the north and fouth line, and cut obliquely at the two ends, fo that thefe ends are parallel to the equator (Néaree- avila). Oneach of thefe ends a circle is defcribed, the diameter of which in this infirument is 3 feet 7 inches and a half. Thefe are divided into g,hurries, of fix degrees, into degrees and fubdivifions, which are now effaced.’ Inthe centre of each circle, was an iron pin (now wanting) perpendicular to the plane of the circle, and confequently parallel to the earth’s axis. When the fun is in the fouthern figns, the hours are fhewn by the fhadow of the pin in the fouth, and when he is in the northern figns by that to the north. Onthe meridian line on both fides are marked the co-tangent, to a radius equal to the length of the centre pin. The fhadow of the pin on this line at noon, points out the fun’s declina- tion, 6. Semrat-yunter, alfo called Naree-wila, another form of equinoctial dial. (Fig. A of Sir Ropertr Bar- KeER’s plate.) It confifts of a gnomon of ftone, con- taining within it a ftair. Its length is 43 feet 3.3 inches; height from the ground, at the fouth end, 3 feet g.7 inches; at the north end 22 feet, being here broken. On each fide is built an are of a circle, parallel to the equator, of gO degrees. Its radius is Q feet 1 inch; breadth from north to fouth 3 feet 1 inch. ‘Thefe arcs are divided into g,furries and fub- divifions ; and the fhadow of the gnomon among them points out the hours. From the north and fouth extremities of the interfection of thefe arcs with the gnomon, are drawn lines upon the gnomon, perpendicular to the line of their interfection. Thefe arte t80 SOME jnimibe OF THE are confequently radit of the ares; and from the points on the upper edge of the gnomon where thefe lines cut it, are- conftructed two lines of tangents, one to the northward, and another to the fouthwardl, to a radius equal to that of the arc. To find the fan’ s de- clination, place 2 pin among thefe divifions, perpen- dicular to the edge of the enomon ; and move it backwards and forwards, till its Thadivors Gils * @eaiieise north or fouth edge of the arc below: the divi- fion on which the pin is then placed, will fhew the fun’s declination. In lke manner, to find the decli- . nation (frénti) of a ftar, and its diftance in time, from the meridian (net-ghurry) place your eye among the divifions of the arc, and move it till the edge of the gnomon cut the far, while an afiiftant holds a pin among the divifions on the edge of the gnomon, fo that the pin may feem to cover the fiar. Then the divifion on the arc at which the eye was placed, will fhew the diftance of the ftar from the meridian ; pe the place of the pin, in the line of tangents, ill fhew its declination. At Matra the remains of the obfervatory are in the fort, which was built by Jayafinha on the bank of the Jumna. The inftruments are on the roof of one of the apartments. ‘They are all imperfect, and in ge- neral of fmall dimenfions. . An Equinoctial Dial, being a circle nine. feet two inches in diameter, placed parallel’ to the plane of the equator, and facing northwards. It 1s divided into ¢,urries of fix deorees each : each of thele-is tein into degrees, which are aaa as’ puls 10, 20,.30, 40, 50, 60 : laftly, each fubdivifion as_ farther “divided into five parts, being 12 minutes, or two pu/s. In the centre is the remains of the drdn oe or‘pin, which ferved to caft the fhadow. *-* 2. On ASTRONOMICAL, LABOURS OF JAYASINHA. 268 2. On the top of this inftrument is a fhort. pillar; on the upper furface of which is an amplitude infira- ment (like that defcribed No. 2, Oxjeim obfervatory, called Agra-yunter) ; but it is only divided into oc- tants. -Its diameter is two feet five inches. 3. On the level of the terrace is another amplitude inftrument, divided into fixty-equal parts. Its dia- meter 1s only thirteen inches. A. On the fame terrace is a circle, in the plane of the horizon, with a gnomon fimilar to that of a hori- zontal dial, but the divifions are equal, and of fix de- ‘grees each. It mutt therefore have been intended for tome other purpofe than the common horizontal dial, unlefs we may conceive it to haye been made by fome perion who was ignorant of the true principles of that inftrument. This could not have been the cafe with Jayafinha and his aftronomers ; but the infirument has fome appearance of being of a later date than moft of the others: they are all of ftone or brick, plaiftered with lime, in which thé lines and figures are cut ; and the plaifter of this inftrument, though on the level of the terrace, and confequently more expofed to acci- dents than the others, is the frefheft and moft entire of all. gery 5. On the eaft wall, but facing weftward, is a feg- ment, exceeding a femicircle, with the arch down- wards. It is divided into two parts, and each of thefe into fifteen divifions. Its diameter is four feet. On the welt wall, facing eaftwards, is a fimilar fegment, with the arch upwards, divided in the fame way as the former. Its diameter is feven feet nine inches. The obfervatory at Benares having been defcribed by Sir Rogert Barker, and Mr. Wiuxtrazs, I Vou. V. N have ene SOME ACCOUNT OF THE have only a few remarks to offer, in addition to the ac+ count delivered by thofe gentlemen. 1. A. (of Sir Robert Barker's plate) is the Semrat- yunter, defcribed Dehkly obfervatory, No. I. and Oxjein obfervatory, No. VI. The ares on each fide are car- ried as far as njnety-{ix degrees, which are fubdivided into tenth parts. Each fpace of fix degrees is num- bered from the bottom of the arc towards the top, fixteen in each arc. Each of thefe 1s equal to twenty- four minutes of our time, which anfwers to the Alindx aftronomical g,furry. Befides the ftair contained in the gnomon, one afcends along a limb of. each arc, The dimenfions have been given by Mr. Willams, with an accuracy that leaves me nothing to add on that head. . With refpect to the reafon of the name I am fomewhat in doubt. It may have been given from its eminent utility ; but the Rajah had conferred on one of his principal Pandits the title of Semrat or Prince ; and perhaps this inftrument, as well as the Semrat-fiddhanta, may have been denominated in com- pliment to him 5 as another inftrument (which I have not been able to find out) was called Jey-pergas in al- lufion to the Rajah’s name, B is the equino¢tial dial or Naree-wila of No. V. Oujein obfervatory. The name given by the Pandits to Mr. Williams (gentu-rage) probably ought to be yunter or yunter-raj, q. d, the royal dial. C is acircle of iron, faced with brafs, placed be- tween two ftone pillars, about the height of the eyes, and revolving round one of its diameters, which is fixed parallel to the axis of the world. The breadth of the rim of the circle is two inches, the thicknefs of iron one inch, of brafs three tenths of an inch. ‘The diameter mentioned before is not the fame breadth, and ASTRONOMICAL LABOURS OF JAYASINHA, 203 and thicknefs with the rim. The limb is divided into 300 degrees, each degree into four equal parts ; and there are larger divifions, containing fix degrees each: The fize of a degree is .3 of aninch. Round the cen- tre revolyes an index of brats; the end of which is formed as in the margin ; and the line A B, which produced, pafles through 2 the centre’ of the circle, marks the degrees. From this defcription, it appears that the ‘circle when place b in a vertical pofition, is in the plane of the meridian of Benares ; when it declines from that pofition, it rep:e- fents fome other meridian. Were there any contrivance for meafuring the quantity of this deviation, it would anfwer the pur- pote of an equatorial infirument, for determining the place of a ftar, or any other phenomenon in the hea- vens. For by moving the circle and its index, till the latter points exactly to the object, the degrees of de- viation from the vertical pofition would mark the dif- tance of the object from the meridian ; and the degrees on the circle, interfected between the index and the diameter, which is perpendicular to that on which it revolves, would fhew its declination. This Jatt may indeed be obferved with the inftrument in its prefent ftate ; but I am inclined to think, that there has been {ome contrivance for the former part alfo; having been informed by a learned Pandit, that in two rings of this kind in the Jeyanagar obfervatory fuch contrivance actually exifts. On one of the pillars that fupport the axis, a circle is defcribed parallel to the equator, di- vided into degrees and minutes; to the axis of the moveable circle is fixed an index, which is carried round by the motion of the circle; and thus points out, among the divifions on the immoveable circle, the _diftance trom the meridian of the body to be obferved. _Obfervations with this inftrument cannot have ad- mitted of much accuracy, as the index is not fur- N 2 nifhed 204 SOME ACCOUNT OF THE nithed with fights; andthe pin by which it is fixed to the centre of the circle 1s fo prominent, that the eye cannot look along the index itfelf. The literal meaning of the San/crit term Kranti-writ, is circle of declination, which may, with {ome proprie- ty, have been applied to this infirument, as mentioned by Mr. Willians. But this name is, in the Hindu aftronomical books, peculiarly appropriated to the ecliptic ; and as the Sem’rat Sid-dhanta contains the defcription of an inftrument called Kranti-writ-yunter, wherein a circle is made, by a particular contrivance, to retain a pofition parallel to the ecliptic, I am in- clined to believe that the appellation has been erro- neoufly given by the ring above defcribed. D is the Dig-anfu-yunter, No. 4. Oujein obferva- tory. The “ iron pins,” with fmall holes in them, on the top of the outer wall, at the four cardinal “points,” are undoubtedly as the Pandits informed Mr. Willams for ftretching the wires, or threads, the ufe of which is fully explained above. The quadrant defcribed by Sir Robert Barker, but not reprefented im his plate, is the Yam-utter-bhittt- yunter, detcribed Oxjeim obfervatory, No. 1. On the fouth-eaft corner of the terrace is a fmall platform raifed above its level, fo that you mount upon it by a flight of fieps. Upon this we finda arcle of 4tone, which Mr. W%/hams found to be fix feet ‘two inches in diameter, in a pofition inclined to the hori- zon. Mr. Williams fays it fronts the weft, and that te could not learn the ufe of 1t. I dare not, without further examination, oppofe to this what I find in my notes, taken in 1786, that it ftands in the plane of the equinoctial. If that is the cafe it has been clearly intended for a dial of the= | fame ASTRONOMICAL LABOURS OF JAYASINHBA. 905 fame kind as fig. B. and probably, as Mr. /Viliams fays, never completed, as I found no appearance of graduation on the circle. | Having defcribed thofe among the obfervatories conftructed by Jayafinha, which have fallen under my obfervation, I proceed to give fome account of the ta- bles intitled Zee; Mahommed/hahy. But here I fhould regret that, not having accefs to the Tbule Ludovicia of La Hire, 1 am unable to determine, whether thofe of Jayafinha are merely taken from the former, by adapting them to the raian lunar year; or, whe- ther, as he afferts, they are corrected by his own ob- fervations ; did not the zeal for promoting enquiries of this nature, manifefted in the queries propoted to the Afiatick Society by Profeflor PLayrair (to whom I intend to tranfmit a copy of the Zee; Mahommed- Jjhahy) convince me, that he will afcertain, better than I could have done, the point in queftion. | I. Tapes of the Sun confift of 1. Mean longitudes of the fun, and of his apogee, for current years.of the Hera from 114i to 1171 inclufive. 2. Mean motions of the fun, and of his apogee, for the following periods of Arabian years, viz. 30, ~ 60, 90, 120, 150, 180, 210, 240, 270, 300, 609, goo, 1200. 3. Mean motions of the Sun, and of his apogee, for Arabian months. | » 4, The fame for days from 1 to 31. 5. The fame for hours, 24 to a natural day; but thefe are continued to 61; fo that the numbers an{wering to them, taken for the next lower de- nomination, anfwer for minutes. 6. The fame for years complete of the Hejira, from tO Sd. INYS Po be 208 j SOME ACCOUNT OF THE 2. The equation of time. §. The fun’s equation, or equation of the orbit. Argument, his mean anomaly, corrected by the equa- ada ef time. Ifthis isin the northern figns, the equa- tion is -to be fubdtracted from his place ‘ic hema by the equation of time ; if in the fouthern, to be added. 9. T he ties 5 tans his horary motion, 3 nck Il. Tasres of the Moon, 1—6. Contain the mean longitudes and motions of the Moon, of her apogee and node, tor the fame period, as the correfponding tables of the fun. The moon’s tirtt equation, or elliptic equation, fsa nt, her mean anomaly correéted by the equa- tion of time, to be applied to her place ; corrected by ae equation of time, in the fame manner as the equa- ion of the fun to his. s. The moon’s /econd equation, 1s to be applied in three: places ; viz. to her /ongitude and apogee, cor- rected by the firft equation and to the node. It has two arguments, 1. From the moon’s longitude once equated, fub-— tract the fun’s equated place. The figns and degrees of this are atthe top and bottom of the table. . From the moon’s place once equated, fubtract 1e , pla ice of the fun’s apogee. ‘The figns and degrees of this are on the right and left of the ‘table. : The equation 1s found at the interfection of the iwo arcuments. If the fecond argument is in the firft half of the zodiac, and the firft argument in the firft or fourth quarter, the equation 1s to be added; in the fecond or third, to be fubtracted. But if the fecond argument is in the fecond half of the zediac, and the firft ASTRONOMICAL LABOURS OF JAYASINHAs 207 firft argument in the firft or fourth quarter, it is fub- tradtive ; ; and in the fecond or third quarter, it is ad- ditive. . g. The moon’s third equation, has alfo two argu- ments ; 1. From the moon's place, corrected by the fecond equation, fubtraét the fun’s true longitude ; the figns and degrees of es are at the top and bottom of the table. 2. The moon’s mean anomaly, corrected by the fecond equation ; the. figns and degrees are on the right and left of the table. "The equation is found at the interfection of the arguments ; and is to be applied to the moon’s longi- tude twice equated, by addition orfubtraction, as ex- preffed in the table, to give her true place in the fe/ek- mayee Or in her orbit. 10. Equation of the node. Argument, the moon’s longitude thrice equated, diminifhed by that of the fun. ‘The equation is to be added to, or fubtracted from, the place of the node, as exprefled in the table. In the fame table is a fecond column, entitled cor- rection of the node. ‘Yhe numbers from this is to be referved and appl ied farther on. 11. The moon’s fourth equation, or reduction from her orbit, to the ecliptic, From the moon’s longitude thrice equated, fubtract the equated longitude of the node, the remainder is the argument of latitude, and this is alfo the argument of. “the fourth equation $ ; which is to be fubt racted, if the argument is in the firft or third quarter, from the moon’s place in her orbit ; and if the Argument is in the fecond or fourth quarter, added to the fame to give her longitude in the smznu/fil, i. e. reduced to the ecliptic. 12. Table of the moon’s latitude, contains two co- lumns, Jatitude and adju/tment of the latitude. Both of thefe are to be taken out by the figns and degrees of the argument of latitude. . N 4 Multiply 208 SOME ACCOUNT OF THE Multiply into one another, the correction of the node andthe adjuftment of the latitude, and add the “Product to the latitude of the moon, as taken out of ihe table, to give the latitude correct; which is northern 23 the argument of latitude be in the firft half of the zodiac, and wice verfi. Ill. Parnes of Sarurn. i1—6. Contain the mean longitudes and motions of Suturn, ot his apogee and node, forthe fame periods as the correfponding tables of the Sun and Moon. | Firft equation. Argument Suturn’s mean ano- ae ; if in the firft fix figns, fubtraétion, and vice vera. 8. Equation of the node. Argument, the argu- ment of Jatitude, found by fubtracting thé longitude of the node, from that of Saturn once equated ; addi- tive in the firit and fourth quarters, {ubtra¢tive in the tecond and third. | Q. Saturn's fecond equation, or reduétion of his orbit to the ecliptic. Argument, the corrected argu- ment of latitude or difference between Seturn’s longi- tude once equated and the equated longitude of the node. ‘his equation to be added to, or fubtracted from, the planet’s longitude once equated, (or his place in his orbit,) -in the fame. cafes as indicated in the correfponding table of the moon. 10. Fable of Svturn’s inclination. Argument, the argument of latitude. 11. Table of Saturn's diftance. Argument, his - ’ mean anomaly corrected by the fecend equation. IV. Tanxes of Jurirer, correfpond with thofe of ‘Satur, excepting that there is no equation of the node, fo that they are only ten in number, v. ASTRONOMICAL LABOURS OF JAYASINITA. 205 V. VI. VIL. Table’ of Mars, Venus, and Mercv- RY, agree in number, denomination, and ute, with thofe of Jupiter.’ For feveral parts of the foregoing information, I am indebted to the grandfon of a Pandit, who was a prin- cipal co-adjutor of Jaya/inha in his aftronomical la- bours. The Rajah beitowed on him the title of Jyotif,- ray, or Affronomer-royal, with a jageer which produced 5000 rupees of annual rent. Both of thefe defcended to his pofterity ; but from the incurfions and exactions of the Mahrattas the rent of the jageer land was anni- hilated. Vhe young man finding his patrimonial in- heritance reduced to nothing, and that fcience was no longer held in eftimation, undertook a journey to the Decan, in ‘hopes that his talents might there meet with better encouragement ; at the fame time, with a view of vifiting a place of religious worfhip on the banks of the Nerbuddah. There he fell in with Rune Raw Avpau, dewan of the powerful family of Powar, who was on his march to join Ary-BanabDur in Bundel- cund, With this chief the Pand:t returned, and arrived at Oujein while I was there. This young man poffeffed a thorough acquaintance with the Hindu aftronomical {cience contained in the various S7¢,dhantas, and that not confined to the mechanical practice of rules, but founded on a geometrical knowledge of their demon- ftration ; yet he had inherited the f{pirit of Jayafizka in -fuch a degree, as to fee and acknowledge the fuperiority of European {cience. In his poffeffion I faw the tranfla- tion into Sanferit of feveral European works, executed under the orders of Jkyafinha, particularly Euciip’s Elements with the treatifes of plain and /pherical tri- gonometry, and on the conftruction and ufe of loga- tithms, which are annexed to Cunn’s or CoMMAN- ptnez’s edition. In this tranflation, the inventor is called Don Juan Napier, an additional prefumption that Jayafinha’s European aftronomers were of the Portuguefe nation. This indeed, requires little con- firmation, £10 \ SOME ACCOUNT OF THE firmation, as the fon of one of them, Daz Pepro pe Syiva, is ftill alive at Jayunagar; and Pedro himfelf, who was: a phyfician as well as aftronomer, has not been dead more than five or fix years. Betides thefe, the Pundit, had a table of logarithms and of logarith- mic fines and tangents to feven places of figures 3 > and a treatile on conic fections. J have always thought, that after having convinced the Haftern nations of our fuperiority 1n policy and in arms, nothing can contri- bute more to the extenfion of our national glory than the diffusion among them of a tafte for European {cience. And as the means of promoting fo detirable an end, thofe among the natives who had penetration to fee, and ingenuouily to own, its fuperior accuracy and evidence, ought to be cherifthed. Among thote of the Hlaimic faith, Se icnpaea Hutssrtin Kuan, who, by trantlating the works of the immortal Newren, has conducted thofe imbued with Arabick iteranine to the fountain of all phyfical and aftronomical know- jedge, is above my praife. I hoped that the Pandit Syotifh Ray, following the fteps of his anceftors and of his illudtrious matter, might one day render a fimilar fervice to the ditciples of Brahma. "But this expecta- tion was difappointed by his fudden death at Javanagar {oon after our departure from Qujein: and with him the genius of Jaydfinka became extinct. Urania fled haters the brazen fronted Jars, and the obfervatory was converted into an arfenal and foundery of can- non. The Hindu aftronomy, fromthe learned a inge- nious difquifitions of Mr. Baiziy and profeflor PLay- FAIR, appears to carry internal marks of antiquity which do not ftand in need of confirmation by col- lateral evidence. LElfe, it, is evident, from the fore- going account, that fuch could not be derived from the obfervatories which have been defcribed by tra- vellers ; thofe being of modern date, and as probably | of ASTRONOMICAL LABOURS OF JAYASINHA. Q1t ef European as of Hindu conftruction. The af- iiftance derived by Juyafinha trom European books alfo inclines me to think, that the treatife entitled Chhetraderfa, which was infpected by Captain Wi.- ForD's Pandit, (Afiat. Ref. vol. IV. p. 178.) was not confined to geometrical knowledge, of purely Brahminucal origin, KVL. DE- . f ; oa < , : a BN aes 7 Z 1 2 sf eh aae We er. ‘ . . ie AER EC . Rf IR OS Bain . } j Ke 5 ~ ’ . fi +, mv ‘ : .. 3 a ‘oe ww wee ’ Ae alent ve sete 29 Se SAAC HED PY iy: 9 EO hoo AOR REE MBON ES .t ' i AP ‘SP oS? age a a ee eh tS NR pers Mek io A SRS a. TN are ey Saw we ~* ‘i. 4 4 i y i ve: - OR Pot el % H 7 Aa be ienmetee PERE AN Dis 4 ARAN 435 fad ei) 4 Aan PATS cr Obert a eee) +4 «Wie > a . ‘ P erhad ‘ a Ar , :- 2 a i Abt 2 4 Ps ed ie Cree t “ty a PAD < wed yey a7 ow tA wa é r y, "¢é ; a i , f / a > 4 oe 4f j “a yee Se i * * é . ’ ‘ “t Po = : ; Ae ie. ; et: on , a vi ch of ee aOR “. i. Mite RBI Pon 2ta 15] XVI. Description of a Species of MELOE, ax infect of the First or CoLeoprerous Order in the LInnEAN Syflem: found in all Parts of BEN- GAL, Benar, aud OUDE; and poffifing all the Properties of the Spanisu blifiering Fly, or Me Loe Vefcatorius. By Captain Harpwicke, Communicated by Mr. W. HUNTER. NTENN/E Monturrorm, fhort, confifting of eleven articulations, increafing in fize from the fecond to the apex; the firft nearly as long as the Jaft; each a little thicker upwards than at the bafe, and truncated, or as if cut off, the laft excepted, which is evg-form. Palprx—four, inequaled, clubbed, the pofterior pair of three, and the anterior, of two articulations. Mazxille or jaws—four, the exterior horney, flightly cutved inwards, three toothed—the two inferior teeth very {mall; the exterior pair, compreffed and brufh- like. Head, gibbous ; eyes prominent, large, reticulated; labium or upper lip, hard, emarginated. Thorax—convex above, broader towards the abdo- men, and encompafied by a narrow marginal line. Elytra, craftaceous, the length of the abdomen, ex-- cept in flies pregnant with eggs, when they are fhorter by one ring; convex above, concave beneath ; yel- low, with three tranfverfe, black, irregular, undulated bands; the oneat the apex broadeft, and that at the bafe dividing the yellow longitudinally, into two {pots : porcated, or ridged; the ridges longitudinal and parallel, 14 DESCRIPTION OF A parallel to the future; in number, three equal, one unequal, the ridges not very prominent. Ale ox wings—membraneous, a little exceeding the elytra in leneth, and the ends folded under. The tarfi of the two firft pair of feet confifts of five articulations ; and of the potterior pair, four only. Every part of the infect, excepting the wings and tlytra, is black, oily to the touch, and covered more or lets with dente hairs; a few tcattered hairs are alfo evident on the elytra. All the cruftaceous parts of the infect are pitted minutely. It is about the bignets of the Aleloé Profcarabeus of Linn. and a full grown one, when dry and fit for ufe, is to the AL. Veficutorius in weight as 44 to 1. They come into feafon with the periodical rains, and are found from the month of Jz/y to the end of Odsber, feeding on the flowers of cucurbitaceous plants, but more frequently on the {pecies of Cucumis called by the natives Twrey ; with a cylindrical, fmooth, ten angled fruit. Alfo on the Raam Turiey ; or Hib ifcus Lyfe culentus Hibi yous, Rofa Senfis—and in jungles where thefe plants are not to be found, they are to be met witr on two or more {pecies of Sida, which flourifh in that feafon. In the fatlure of flowers, they will feed on the leaves of all thefe plants, except the Vuriey—which I have not obferved them eat. They are great devourers, and will teed as freely in confinement as at large. In September they are full of eggs, which feems to be the beft ftate in which they can be taken for medi- cal ute, at that time abounding more abundantly in an SPECIES OF MELOE: 213 an acrid yellow oil, in which, probably, refides their moft active property. This fluid feems the animal’s means of rendering it- felf obnoxious to others ; for, on the moment of ap- plying the hand to feize it, it eye¢ts a large globula from the knee joint of every leg, and this, “f fuffered to dry on the fingers, foon produces an uncommon tingling in the part, and fometimes a blifter. ‘This is the only inconvenience attending the catching of them, for they make no refiftance: on the contrary, they draw in the head towards the breaft as foon as touched, and endeavour to throw themfelves off the plant they are found on. The female produces about 150 eggs, a little {maller than a caraway feed, white and oblong oval. Their larva I have not feen, therefore as yet know not where they depofit their eggs, Their flight from plant to plant is flow, heavy, and with a loud humming noife, the body hanging almoft perpendicularly to the wings. They vary in the colour of the elytra, from an orange red to a bright yellow; but, I do not find this variety conftitutes any difference in fex. The natives of this part of the country know the infect by the name of fel-eene, expreflive of its oily nature : they are acquainted with its bliftering proper- ties, but I do not find they make any medicinal ufe of it, The drawing which accompanies this defcription, exhibits the fly of its natural fize. Lutte-Ghur, September, 1796. RE- 218 DESCRIPTION OF A REPORT ON THE MELOE, OR LYTTA. By W. Hunter, Efq. The circumftance refpecting your new fpecies of Mexos orLyé/ta, which I lately had occafionto obferve, was thortly as follows : Tincture of them was directed as an external appli- cation to a. man’s arm, which was paralytic in conte- quence of rheumati{m. On the firft application fe- veral vefications were raifed, as completely diftended with ferum, as if a blifter had been applied. I am - not particularly informed, what proportion the flies ~ bore to the menftruum ; but, I think it was fomething greater than that ditected by the London college tor ? the tinéture of the officina] kind. 3 March 9th, 17096. REPORT ON THE EFFECT PRODUCED BY A SPECIES OF MELOE, FOUND IN BENGAL, BEHAR, AND OUDE. By W.R. Monroe, Efg. -I received your packet containing the fpecimens of the new bliftering fly, a few days ago, whilft 1 was bufily employed in preparations for my departure from this ftation. I loft no time, however, in making a trial of their efficacy on three different patients who required bliftering. ‘They fucceeded in each trial; though the effect was in none produced completely in le{s than ten hours; and the veiications even then were filled with a ferum-rather gelatinous than fluid. As far as thefe few trials authorife a conclufion, we may fafely confider them a valuable fubftitute for the cantharides; though I fhould think they will not, in general, be found fo ‘active as the Spanifh fly, in its moft perfect tate of prefervation. Captain Harp- WIGKE SPECIES OF MELOR. 2)7 wickKE has certainly, however, made a moft ufeful addition to our Afiatick Materia Medica ; and, he may rely on it, that if I fhould inadvertently mention the difcovery, I fhall not fail to give him alfo the merit he is fo fairly entitled to for it. The country people, I find, give the fly different names, fo that there are, if fuppofe, many {pecies of it, the moft efficacious of which he will, in his account of it, particularize. REFERENCES. A. A full grown infect of its natural fize. B. The fame reverfed, to fhow the under part of the body and limbs. C. The eggs. D. An elytron of another fly, to fhew the difference of colour and {pots at the bafe. KE. A wing difplayed. F. The head magnified. G. The labium or lip. H{. The horny or exterior jaws. I. The hairy interior ditto. K. The pofterior pair or palpi. L. The anterior or leffer ditto. Wor. V. O XVII. A 4 ae “pane Ee ebte Ait Dissyel} “i tr Seals on : a mts Oh ont of ea PT eT etivey fled Lu Rae lara renee: AR cigs Rieti RG RES dS 5h TO Ssh LO Ris ae Aesth ta et ata dal “ahs Paty af ’ we "7 me! ¢ =. Perry: jie TY st amet a 5 Ga ah oe vis, ‘ Oh ee Se ey bakes ’ ae “I > , fami Lal , mee G * as Px. fk ere e eM %, P Maes 1 hy . stats v ik a hth “a lis Me he ie Het RAN sat t gn : +f SPAth - to (37a manly SAS Pees PORE. So RTs Ay “BO 23 . Sf Mier bo d ~~ ie ee nes bsies aS" Naa} £0 4 Bf ices By ‘ated oy Bs Bs Ae) Ba iy Pre sehen tae? iff Tne " 2 ore i w- V cap her FS FEAR? age 7 ae eey ‘ghee a ‘ : f ae ba aS gd: BORE ape i AAG SR at UES er ae i f P , ha q PRM OE i | a oy ne ets < y* ’ a be. ; LZ 5 oe ; ‘ ¥ ’ %. es Oak rv Nate > * ‘ ris 2 - 4 “oy ; a ree ee ee sapiens, eeleo rey ’ 25 ' *y CR RS he “ , ae rap OREN ee Pant wae ia i i on “aa ’ : \ Pie: a = % / iy = w toy “ig tre Ae ape ‘ Wl . MONAT IIs ele Io. Pyahith Arora ik , ~ , : t ; PA a ae eee + rs , pi oa bul, ¢ Po” Vi aD i ou! canes Vivelaa tia 23% ane ; * a Cc a ate Ts de f folk Mdt es i yr f, , ty “s #4 . r Kos “Ant ae By i , : ' P + Pre t j avert yes is F v4 § ‘ s : , Gre ) ” i a8 Baie Ad cs att joiek het won Bed ¥ ‘ es) } ji 15 Sa + $ a AS f Sy On rb x Nena Smee ge ee Re) Nair fay at xh Kas ye ty f ‘ Ame 1% Spa see em l, ae hus a Hide ants ‘ ren Pe ra te rai srt , , ete ae ena Poe gy PASS f ¥ bt XVII. A COMPARATIVE VOCABULARY OF SOME OF THE LANGUAGES SPOKEN IN THE BURMA EMPIRE. By FRANCIS BUCHANAN, M.D. diy judge from external appearance, that is to fay, from ihape, fize, and. feature, there.is one ver extenfive nation that inhabits the eaft of dfa. It in- cludes the eafiern and weftern Vartars of the Chinefe authors, the Calwncs, the Chinefe, the Jupponefe, the Malays, and other tribes inhabiting what ts ‘called the Peninfula of Jndia beyond the Ganges; and the iflands to the fouth and eaft of this, as far at leaft ‘as New Guinea. ‘Vhis, however, is fpeaking in a very ge- neral fenfe, many foreign races being intermixed with | the nation, and, perhaps, many tribes belonging to it being {cattered beyond the limits I have mentioned. © _ This nation may be diftinguifhed by a fhort, fquat, robuft, flefhy ftature, and by features highly different from thofe of an European. ‘The face is fomewhat in fhape of a lozenge, the forehead and chin being fharpened, whilft at the cheek bones it is very broad : unilefs this be what is meant by the conical head of the Chinefe, I confefs myfelf at a lofs to underftand what that is. The eyebrows, or fupercillary ridges, in ‘this nation project very little, and the eyes are very ‘harrow, and placed rather obliquely in the head, the external angles being the higheft. The nofe is very mall, but has not, like.that of the negro, the appear- v O 2 ance Eis Be S al oop COMPARATIVE VOCABULARY OF THE ance of having been flattened ; and the apertures of the noftrils, which in the European are ne and pa- rallel, in them are nearly circular and divergent ; for the /epiwm marmm being much thickett towards the face, places them entirely ‘out of the parallel line. The mouths of this nation are in general well fhaped; their hair is harfh, lank, and black. Thofe of them that live even in the warmeft climates, do not obtain the deep hue of the negro or Hindu; nor do fuch of them as live in the coldeft countries, acquire the clear bloom et the Luropean. In adventitious circumftances, fuch as laws, cuftoms, sovernment, political maxims, religion, and literature, there is alfoa ftrong refemblance among the different fiates compofing this great nation; no doubt arifing | from the frequent intercourfe that has been among them. But it is very furprifing, that a wonderful difference of language fhould prevail. Language of all adven+ titious circumitances, is the fureft guide in tracing the migrations and connections of rater ; and how ina nation, which bears fuch ftrong marks of being one, ra- dically the fame, languages ‘totally different fhould prevail, I cannot, at prefent, pretend to conjecture : but, in order to afflift, in accounting for the circum- france, having, during my ftay in the Burma empire, been at fome pains to colleét a comparative vocabulary of {uch of the languages {fpoken in it as opportunity of- fered, 1 have thought it might be curious to publifh it. Jam fenfible of its many imperfections : but it is a beginning, which I hope hereafter to make more complete; and, where I fail, others, without doubt, will be more fuccefsful. | In all attempts to trace the migrations and connec- tions of tribes by means of language, it ought to be carefully remembered, that a few coincidences, ob= tained by fearchiug through the whole extent of two dictionaries, ‘ LANGUAGES OF THE BURMA EMPIRE. OF} dictionaries, it is by no means the leaft affinity ; for our organs being only capable of pronouncing a cer- tain, and that a very limited number of founds, it is to be expected, according to the common courte of chance, that two nations, in a few inftances, will ap- ply the fame found to es er the fame idea. It ought alfo to be obferved, that in tracing the radical affini- ties of languages, terms of art, men’s names, religious and law phrafes, are, of all words, the moft improper 3; as they are liable conftantly to be communicated by adventitious circumftances from one race of men to another. What connection of blood have we, /uro- peans, with the Jews, from whom a very great propor- tion of our names and religious terms are derived ? Or what connection have the natives of Bengal with the Arabs or Englifh, from whom they have derived mofi of their law and political terms ? With the former they have not even had political connection ; as the phrafes in queftion,were derived to them through the medium of the Perfians and Tartars. Two languages, there- fore, ought only to be confidered as radically the fame, Ww hee of a certain number of common words chofen by accident, the greater number have a clear and diftinét refemblance. A circumftance, to which, if antiqua- rians had been attentive, they would have been faved from the greater part of that etymological folly, which has fo often expofed their pleafing {cience to the jutt ridicule of mankind. In the orthography I have had much difficulty. Two people will teldom write in the fame way, any word or language with which they are unacquainted. I have attempted merely to convey to the £ Ong liff reader, without any minute attention to accent, or {mall variations of vowels, a found fimilar to that “pronounced; - nor have I paid any attention _to the orthography of the natives. This, in the Burma \anguage, I might have done; but as Iam “not acquainted with the - writing of the other tribes, I O3 th ought 222 COMPARATIVE VOCABULARY OF THE thought it- the fafeft method, to exprefs the found merely. The following {cheme of vowels, in order to ‘tread my maeapuloay corredtly, mutt be: RSPHH in. mind : ti) ‘ aa : ‘ouA-sfpronounce asin the, Ling lifh, words bad,. bat, had; hats... , Aw——or ened: Scotch.a ,oas in ee _ Ay-—asithe Bugl eg a, in babe,, bake, bare ; day, pay, hayerr rece c+ Bein order -to avoid. confufion, Lyte for the En- - glifte © 5 BS, they he we exactly the fame found. » French and Scotch € open. is 48 | ae rays ea as in the word duck; ufing oo for its other found, as in book. Ou—I found as in found, bound. Au—ts nearly, ieee but broader, a found fearcely to be met with in the, Lu, olifh language. Ei—lI wfeias,the vowel in bind, find, &e, rae >} » Ai—nearly,, the els Thefe two foaSides as far but: broader. Oe—I ufe,to to exprefs ! ras 1 remember, are not ufed Can OG C pre by t he © Englifh ‘the French es | : A ‘i wees t i It is to be obferved, that the pronunciation, among te eho tribes, ‘to,a 4 fira anger appears exceedingly in- articulate. In particular’they hardly ever pronounce the letter rn‘ and T, D, TH, Ss, and z, are almoft ufed -indiferiminately.: ‘The ‘fame may be tat! of and zg. » hus the, word. for water which: ‘the Burma’s univertally ‘pronounce yoe, is written, rac ;;and the Pa/ii name for - their capttal city Ainarapoora, 1s COM monly pi ronounced -tpaapooyae This. indifiinét pronunciation probably - afifes from the exceffive quantity of betel, which they chew.» No man of rank ever {peaks without his mouth being as fall as poflible of a mixture of betel and nut, tobacco, quicklime, and fpices. In this ftate he 1g - neatly depri ived of the ufe of his tongue in sia whl LANGUAGES OF THE BURMA EMPIRE. 993 which, although not the only organ of {peech, is yet of aR ufe in articulation, as to “be commonly confi- dered as fuch. Hence it is, that an indiftinét articu- lation has become fafhionable, eveh when the tongue is at liberty. I fhall begin with the Burma language as being at refent the moft prevalent. There are four dialects of it, that of the Burma proper, that of Arakan, that of the Yo, and that of Tena/erim. The people called by us Burmas, Barmas, Vermasy Brimmas, &c. ftile themfeives Myamma w. By the peo- ple of Pegu, they are named Pummay; by the Karaya, Yoo; by the people of Cuffay, Awaw; by the Cuffay han, Kainmaus; by the Chinefe of Viemae Laumeen ; and by the dykobat, Anwa. They efteem themfelves to be defcended from the people of Arakan, whom they often call Myammaw gyee, that 1s to fay, great Burmas. The. proper natives Ae) Arakan, call themfelves Yakain, which name is alfo commonly given to them by the Rnmnes By the people of Pegu they are named Tukain. By the Bengal Flindus, at leaft by fuch of them as have been fetiled in Arakan, the country is called Roffzwn, from whence, I fuppofe, Mr. Ren- .NELL has been induced to uae a country named Rofhawn occupy part of his map, not conceiving that it would be drukan, or the kingdom of the Mugs, as we often call it. Whence this name of Mug, given by Europeans to the natives of rakan, has been derived, I know not; but, as far as I could learn, it is totally unknown to the natives and their neighbours, except fuch of them as by their intercourfe with us have learned its ufe. The Muahommedans fettled at Arakan, call the country Rovingaw, the Perfians call it Reken. O 4 . Lhe 294 COMPARATIVE VOCABULARY OF THE The third diale&t of the Burma language is fpoken by fmall tribe called Yo. There are four governments of this nation, fituated on the eaft. fide of the drakan mountains, governed by chiefs of their own, but tribu- tary to the Burmas. The, fourth dialect is that of what we call the coalt of Tenaffernn, from its city now in ruins, whofe prope, a Tunayntharee. Thefe people, com- monly called by the Burmas, Dawayza and Byeitza ; from the two governments, of which their country confifts, have mot frequently been fubjected to Szam or Pegu; but at prefent they are fubjects of the Burma 9 EEO. king Although the diale&ts of thefe people, to one ano- ther, appear very diftinct, yet the difference confifts chiefly in fuch minute variations of accent as not to be oblery rable by aftranger. In the fame manner as an Knglifhman at firft 1s feldow able to diftinguifh even the Aberdeen accent from that of the other thires of Scotland, which to a Scotchman appears fo different ; fo, in moft cafes, | could perceive no difference in the words of thefe four languages, although among the Burmas, any of the provincials, {peaking generally, produced laughter, and often appeared to Be: with ait, ficulty ulenitdod. I fhall, therefore, only give a lift of the Burma words ; thofe of the other dialedts are the fame, where difference is not mentioned. I, Englih. Myammaw. Yakain. Tanayntbaree. Yo. 1 Sun Nay — 2 Moon La po 3 Star Kyec Kyay ee. Kay A Farth Myacgyee — mes. ee 5 Water Ye Ree si ‘Rae Gr LANGUAGES OF THE BURMA EMPIRE, 29 Engh. Myammaw. Yakain, Tanayntbaree. Yo. 6 Fire Mee — —-— = 7 Stone Kiouk — — Kioukay 8 Wind La Lee — se Q Rain Mo — paige ket. 10 Man Loo = bits aah 11 Woman Meemma — Ju deh: 12 Child Loogalay *Loofhee — ie 13 Head | Kaung — EX ae) 14 Mouth Parat = aus ake 15 Arm Lemmaung — = ek 16 Hand ~ Lek> —— _— Laik 17 Leg Kethalour — - Saloong fa 18 Foot Kiexbamo — ieee el ig Beaft ‘Taraitram — — weed 20 Bird Hugak — aes Knap 21 Fifth Negaw — i tials nee 92 Good Kaung — me, oan 23 Bad Makaung — — a 24 Great Kyee © — Bb LAB 25 Littl Neay ps a cs 26 Long Shay _— vee She Panort Ato — eat To 28 One ‘Teet — — ante 29 ‘Two Hueet — ea i 30 Three ‘Thoum — on ty 31 Four Lay — pri ps * Literally, alittle man, . ) Poa 22 Five e268 COMPARATIVE VOCABULARY OF TBR Englifo. Myammaw. Yakain. Tanayntharee. Yo. 32 Five Negaw ae sa es Sac Kiouk — . — ae ae 34 Seven Kuhneet — at eaes 35 E:ght Sheet ae bh shy 360 Nine Ko wae: ae ete 37 Ten. Tazay — — eae 38 Eat Zaw wei ot hs Ti “39 Drink Thouk = as fe 40 Sleep Eit | — ite ae 4) Walk Xleen —_ Hay — Hay AD Sut. Lein ae a ee 43 Stand Ta Mateinay — _ Mateenahay 4A Kill That Sot - — Afatu : 45 Yes Houkkay — ee 46 No Mahouppoo— _ — — 47 Here Deemaw — — ‘Thaman 48 There Homaw — — meal, 49 AboveApomaw — — .. Apobau | 50 Below Houkmaw — — Auk The next moft prevalent language in India. beyond the Gauges, is what we call the Siammefe, a word. pro- bably corrupted from the Sax of the Burmas. ‘The Siamese race occupies the whole frontier of Yunan, - extending on the eaft to Fonquin and Cochinchma, and on the-fouth, down to the fea. It contains many fiates or kingdoms, moftly fubject or tributary to the Burmas. I have only procured vocables of three of its dialects, which I here give compleat, as they differ confiderably. The MANGUAGES OF THE BURMA EMPIRE. 007 The firft dialect is that of the kingdom of Sizm, the moft polithed people of eaftern India. They called them- felves to me fimply Zui; but Mr. Lousere fays, that in order to difiinguith themfelves from a people to be af- terwards mentioned, they add the word Nay, which fig- nifies little. By the Burmas, from the vulgar name of their former capital city, they are called Yoodaya ; by the people of Pegu they are named Seem; and by the Chinefe of Yunan, Syianlo'or Kyenlo. ‘The fecond diale&t of.the Sammefe language which { fhall mention, is that of a people, who, to me, alfo called themfelves fimply Yaz. I believe, however, they are the Ta-yay, or great Taz, of Mr. Lousnurse. They have been long fubject to the Burmas, who call them Myelap/han ; by the people of Pegu they are named Sauyw; Thay by the Kurayn; Lookat by the Katheefhan; Kato by the people of Kathee or Cuffay ; Pawyee by the Chinefe; and to me they were named _ Lau by the Siammefe proper. Their country towards the north lies between the weft fide of Yanan and the Era- wade or great Burma river, de(cending down its eaftern bank a confiderably way; it then extends along the fouth fide of Yunan till it comes to the Loukeang er river of Mariaban, which forms its eaftern boundary ; on the fouth it extends to no great diftance from Adar- taban; and on the weft it is feparated- from Burma proper by achain of mountains, that pafs about fifteen miles to the eaft of Ava. | The third dialect of the Siamme/e language is that of a people called, by the Burmas, Kathee Shawn; to them- felves they aflume the name of Tui-loong or great Tut. They are called Moztay Kado, by the Kathee or people of Cuffay. ‘They inhabit the upper part of the Kiayn- duayn river, and from that weft to the Eracvade. They have, in general, been fubject to the king of Munny- pura ; but, at prefent, are tributary to the Burma mo- march. ? Suna ©°8 Il. Enghifp. 1 Sun 2° Moon 3 Stars A Earth 5 Water 6 Fire 7 Stone 8 Wind g Rain 10 Man 11 Woman 12 Child 13 Head 14 Mouth 15 Arm 16 Hand 17 Leg 18 Foot 19 Beaft 20 Bird 21 Fith 22 Good 23 Bad 24 Great 25 Little 26 Long 27 Short Tainay. Rocn Sun Dau Deen Nam Fat Hin Lam Fon Kon Pooen Daeknooe peéza Pawk ayn Moo Naung Langteen Sawt Noup Plaw Dee Maidee To Layt Yan San Taiyay. Kawan Loen Lau sae COMPARATIVE VOCABULARY OF THE Tai-loong. Kangoon Noon Nau Neen Nawh or NaumNam _ Fat Loum Foon Kon Paeyen Lawen To Tfop Komooee Mooee Kotcen Swateen Naut Paw Lee Malee Loung Laik Yan - Lot Pui Heen Loom Poon | Koon: Pawneen © Lookwoon Hoo Pawk Moo Pawmoo Hooko Lungdin Nook Nook Paw Wanoo Mowan Loong Unleek Anyou Unlot 28 One LANGUAGES OF THE BURMA ENPIRE. 299 Exghifb. Tai-nay. Tai-yay. Tai-loong. 28 One Noong Noo Aning 29 Two So Sang Sowng 30 ‘Three Sam Sam Sam. 31 Four See Shee - Shee 32 Five Haw Haw Haw 33:Six Hok Houk Hook 34 Seven Kyet Sayt Seet 35 Eight Payt Payt Pet 36 Nine Kawo Kaw Kau 37 Ten Seet Sheet Ship 38 Eat *Kyeen Kau Kyeen Kau Kyeen Kau 39 Drink Kycen Nam Kyeen Nawm Kyeen Nam 40 Sleep Non Non Non 41 Walk Teeo Hoe Pei A2 Sit Nanon Nawn / Nung A3 Stand Yoon Lootfook Peignung AA Kill Kaw Po Potai Reyes) O Sai Munna AG No Maithai - Mofai Motfau Agibtere *Tcenee Teena Teenay AS ‘There Teenon Teepoon Ponaw AQ Above Bonon . Teenaipoon Nooa 50 Below Kang lang Teeiai _ The next language, of which I thall give a fpeci- men, 1s that of the people who call themfelves Mostay. * Kau isrice, and Nam is water. Here, therefore, we havea nation with no word to exprefs the difference between eating and drinking, The pleatures of the table muft be in little requeit with them. heir 230 COMPARATIVE VOCABULARY OF THE Their country is fituated between Sy/het that of the Tailoong above mentioned : > north of it is Affum ; on the fouth Arakan, and the rude tribes bordering on that kingdom. . Their capital city they name Miumypura. By the people of Bengal they are called Muggalsos, an appellation with which thofe we faw at Ama rapura were totally unacquainted. This’ name, however, Europeans have applied to the coun- try, turning it at the fame time into Meckley, Kathee is the name given to this people by the Burmas, which we alfo fare taken for the name of the country, and corrupted into Cuffy. Mr. Rennev having from Bengal obtained intormation of Meck/ey, and from Ava having heard of Cujuy, never conceived that. they. were the fame, and, accordingly, in his map of Hindufian, has laid ion two kingdoms Cz/fay and Meckley ; "for which, indeed, he had fufficient root, as by Captain Baxer’s account he had been induced to place 4va much too far to the eaft. in Bengal and to the TI. Englifb. Moitay. Englifo. Moitay. } Sun Noomeet 3 Head Kop Kok 2. Moon ‘Taw 14 Mouth Seembaw . 3, Stars Towang Mee- 15 Arm Pambom zat 10 Hand = Khoit 4 Earth Leipauk 17 Leg _ 5 Water Eefheen 18 Foot withKho _6 Fire Mee the ankle 7 Stone Noong Loong 19 Beaft — 8 Wind Noofheet 20 Bird Oofaik 9 Rain No 21 Fith Ngaw 10 Man Mee 22 Good — Pawee or Pai 11 Woman Noopee 23 Bad Pattay 12 Child Peeka 24 Great Sauwee 25 Little LANGUAGES OF THE BURMA EMPIRE, 934 ‘Engh. Moitay. Englifo. Moitay. 25 Little Apeekauk 38 Tat mater? 26 Long Afamba 39 Drink . Tawee 27 Short Ataymba AO Sleep -Keepce 28 One Aimaw Al Walk Kwnee 29 Two Anee AQ Sir Pummee _ 30 Three Ahoom A3 Stand Lapee 31° Four © Maree AA Kill Hallo 32 Five Mangaw A5 Yes Manee 33 Six Torok A6 No Nattay 34 Seven ‘Larayt A7 Here | Mathee 35 Hight Neepaw A8 There Ada 36 Nine Mapil AQ Above Mataka 37. Ten ‘Tarraw 50 Below Maka In the intermediate {pace between Bengal, Arakan, the proper Burma, and the kingdom oer, Munna pura, is a large mountainous and waody tract. pied by many rude tribes. Among thefe, the moft diftinguifhed, is that. by the Boreas called Azavn, from oper is derived the name of the great weftern branch of the Lrawade, for Kiaynduayn fignifies the fountain of the Azayn. This people calls itfelf Ky oun, and it feems to be a numerous race, univerfally fpoken of, by its neighbours, as repenilc for fimple honetty, induitry, and an inoffenfive difpofition. It is occu- I. Englifo. Koloun, Englifb. Koloun. 1 Sun Konee A Harth Day 2 Moon Klow 5 Water Tooee 3 Star Affay O Fire May 7 Stone 439 COMPARATIVE VOCABULARY OF THE Englifb. 7 Stone § Wind Q Rain 10 Man 11 Woman 12 Child 13 Head 14 Mouth 15 Arm 16 Hand 17 Leg 18 Foot 19 Beaft 20 Bird 21 Fifth 22 Good 23 Bad 24 Great 25 Little 26 Long 27 Short 28 One Koloun. Aloong Klee Yoo Kloun Patoo Saemee Mulloo Mawkoo Maboam Mukoo Manwam Kopaung _ Pakyoo Pakyoo Ngoo Pozlahoe Selahoe Ahlayn Amee Afaw Soozhay Moo Engh/fe. 29 Two 30 Three 31 Four 32 Five 33 Six 34 Seven 35 Exght 36 Nine 37_Ten 38 Eat 39 Drink AO Sleep “Al Walk AY Sit 43 Stand AA Kill A5 Yes A6 No A7 Here A8 There 49g Above 50 Below Koloun. Palmee Patoon Poonhee Poonho Poofouk Pooxte Pooetay Poongo Poohaw Kayawee | ? Koyawee Enttha Hlayethoe Own Undoon Say,oe Athaba Sechay Nea ‘Tfooa Akloengung Akoa Another rude nation, which fhelters itfelf in the recefies of hills and woods, from the violence of its infolent neighbours, is named by the Burmas Karayn ; and Kadoon by the people of Pegu. numerous in the Pegu kingdom, and like the Araya They are moft are LANGUAGES OF THE BURMA EMPIRE. 233 are diftinguifhed for their innocence and induftry, By the Burmas they are faid to be of two kinds; Burma and Tulain Karayn. Some of them, with whom I converfed, feemed to underftand this diftintion, calling the former Paffooko and the latter Maploo. This, how- ever, probably arofe from thefe individuals being bet- ter acquainted with the Burma ideas, than the gene- rality of their countrymen; for the greater part of thofe, with whom I converfed, faid that all Karyn were the fame, and called them Play. I am, however, not certain if I underftood them rightly ; nor do i ‘know, that I have obtained the proper name of this tribe. I have given a vocabulary of éach of thefe, who feemed to underftand the diftin@ion of Burma and Twailain Karayn, and two of different villages who did not underftand the difference ; for in this nation I found the villages differing very much in dialect ; even where not diftant, probably owing to their having little communication one with another. It muft be obferved, that in ufing an interpreter, one is very lia- ble to miftakes, and thofe I had were often very Jeune rant. V. Engh/b. Paffooko. — Maploo. Play, No.1. Play, No. 2 1Sun Moomay Moo Moot Moomay 2 Moon Law Law "Law Poolaw 3.Stars TSaw Sheeaw Shaw . Shaw 4 Harth Ratchay- Kolangkoo Kako — Laukoo koo 5 Water Pee Tee Lee Tee 6 Fire Mee Meeung Meea Mee 7 Stone Loe Loong, Noong-— Lounge | Lung 8 Wind Kallee = Lee Lee Lee g Rain Tachoo Tchatchang Moko Moko 10 Man Paganyo Pafhaw Pafha Paploom | or Pafha 11 Wo- Pomoo Pomoo Pummee Pammoe man ? a ae P 12 Child O54 COMPARATIVE VOCABULARY OF THE Enghfp. _— Paffooko. Maploo. Play, No.1. ~ Play, No.%. 12 Child Pozaho Poffaw Napootha Apoza - 13 Head Kozohui Kohui Kohui Pokoohut ’ 44 MouthPatako — Pano -Ganoo Pano 15 Arm Tchoobaw-Tchoobaw-Atfyoodoo Tchoobaw- lee lee lee i6 Hand. Patchoo Poitchcoo Kutfhoo -Tchooafee - 17 Leg Kadoe Pokaw Kandco Kandoo 18 Foot ‘Konyawko Kanyakoo Kanyako Kanyafaw 19 Beaft ‘T”hoo Too “+ — 20 Bird ‘T’hoo Too Kalo,’ 5) t2ea 21Fith Nyaw. Zyaw Yanga kai 22 Good NegeetchawNeee Gyed* Gyee maw 23 Bad Taw ngee Nguay . Gyeeay Gyeeay baw 24 Great Pawdoo Hhoo Uddo Doo — 25 Little Tchecka Tchei Atfei ~ Atfee’ 20 Long ‘To atcho T’ho _ Loeya Ato - maw | ii 27 Short P’hecko P’hoe Apoe Apoe- 28 One Taydoe Nadoe Laydoe Laydoe 29'Two Kee-dce _ Nee-doe Nee-doe Nee-doe 30 Three So-doe Song-doe Soung-doe Soung-doe 31 Four Looee-doe Lee-du Lee-doe Lee=doe 32 Five Yay-doe Yay-doe Yay-doe Yay-doe 33 5ixHoo-doe Hoo-doe Koo-doe Koo-doe 34 Seven Nooee-doe Noay-doe Now-doe Noz-du 35 Eight Ho-doe Ho-doe Ko-doe Ko-doe 36 Nine Kooee-doe Kooee-doe Kooee-doe Kooee-doe © 37 Ten ‘Tatchee Leitchee ‘Taffee Laytfee ‘js8 Hat Po,o Aw Ss, Angel ae LANGUAGES OF THE BURMA EMPIRE. 935 Engl. ° Paffoko. Maploo, Play, No. 1s Play, No. 2. 39 Drink Oo O sO O 40 Sleep Prammee Mee Mee Mee 41 Walk Latcholia Leetalay Rakuew Lakuz A2Sit Tcheenaw Ticingaw Tyfana Tfayna 43 Stand Tchocto Tchonto TYfayna Ja~ Gnaythoe gay 44 Kill Klo P’hee Petegui Paythee 45 Yes Maylee Moayyoo Moiyoo Moithay A60.No ‘TamaybawMoz ~~ Moi Moi A7 Here Loeee Layee Leyoo Layee A8 There Lubanee Loo Lzyo Lzyo © 4g AboveMokoo =Mokoo Lepanko Lezpanko 50 BelowHokoo lLankoo Lezpaula Lepaula To this kingdom, the natives of which call them- felves, Moan we have given the name of Pegu, a cor- ruption of the vulgar appellation of its capital city Bagoo ; the polite name of the city among its natives poke been Dam Hanga, as.among the Burmas Hanza- . wade. This people are’ named T'¢lain by the Burmas and Chinefe ot Yunan; Lawoo by the Karayn; and Tarain by the Tui-loong: their kingdom extends along the mouths of the two ‘oreat rivers Hrawade and Thau- luayn, or of Ava and Mar taban, from the frontiers of Arakan to thote of Szam. | VI. Engh/b. Moan. Engh. Moan. 1 Sun Knooay qed 5 Water Nawt 2 Moon Katoo 6 Fire Komot 3 Stars ~ Shawnaw 7 Stone — 4 arth Tee | 8 Wind Kyeaw PY Q Rain 236 hUvARATIVE VOCABULARY OF THR | BR > utdan. Exglii® Mowe Q Rain Proay 31 Four Pou . 10 Man fPuee 32 Five Soon | 11 WomanPreau 33° iX Lena 12 Child Koon 34 Seven Kapo 13 Head Kadap 35 Eight Tatfam 14 Mouth Paun 36 Nine Kailee 15 Arm- ~ Toay 3¢°"¥éen: “Tio 16 Hand KannaToay 38 Eat ‘Tfapoung. Poung, I | 17 Leg = Kadot-prawt believe, is rice. 18 Foot » Kanat zein 39 Drink Saung nawt. Nawt 19 Beaft — 1s water | 20 Bird Seen ngat 40 Sleep Steik 21 Fifh Kaw, Al Walk Au . 22 Good Kah 42Sit - Katcho 23 Bad Hookah 43 Stand Katau ey 24 Great Mor AA Kill Taw 25 Little Bok Abi Yes .'Taukua 26 Long Kloein AO No Auto 27 Short Klee A7 Here Noomano 28 One Mooi A8 ‘There Taoko 29 Two Bau AQ Above Tatoo commooee , 7 30 Three Pooi 50 Below Tauamo ; nation, of which, during my bay) in the Burma cinpinll I was able to procure vocables fufhcient for my pu 7 pofe. Although they appear very different at firft fighy a LANGUAGES OF THE BURMA EMPIRE. 937 fight, and the language of one race is totally unintel- ligible to the others; yet I can perceive in them all fome coincidences, anda knowledge of the languages, with their obfolete words, their phrafes, their in- flections of words; and clifions, exphonie caufz, would, perhaps, fhew many more. Thofe that have the great- eft affinity are in Tab. J. 1V. and V. Mr. GILCHRIST, whofe knowledge of the common dialects in ufe on the banks of the Ganges is, I believe, exceeded by that of no European, was fo obliging as to look over thefe vocabularies, but. he could not trace the imalleft rela- tion between the languages. I fhall now add three dialects, fpoken in the Burma empire, but evidently derived from the language of the Hindu nation. The firft is that fpoken by the Mohsammedans, who have been long fettled in Arakan, and who call them- felves Roomea, or natives of Arakan. The fecond dialect is that fpoken by the Hindus of Arakan. I procured it from a ‘Bréhmen and his attend- ants, who had been brought to Amarapura by the king’s eldeft fon, on his return from the conquett of Arakan. They called themfelves Roffawn, and, for what reafon I do not know, wanted to perfuade me that theirs was the common language of drakan. Both thefe tribes, by the real natives of 4rakan, are called Kulaw Yakain, or ftranger Arakan. The laft dialect of the Hinduftanee w oRiGR I fhall men- tion is, that of a people called by the Burmas Aykobat; many on) hom are flaves at marapura. By one of them I was informed, that thgy called themfelves Banga ; that formerly they had kings of their own, but that, in his father’s time, their kingdom had been dedatsene by the king of Munny pura, aan carried away a great part of the fedtabitancs to his refidence. Wied. that P 3 was . ‘ 238 COMPARATIVE VOCABULARY OF THE was taken laft by the Burmas, which was about fifteen years ago, this man was one of the miany captives who were brought to dva. He faid alfo, that Banga was feven days journey fouth weft from Munnypura ; it muft, therefore, be on the frontiers of Bengal, and may, perhaps, be the country called in our maps Cafhar. Mr. Gile, hiesft has been fo good as to examine part'- cularly thefe two dialedts, and to mark thus (*) thofe words, which come néareft the Hi ndujianee {poken on the Ganges; and thus (ft) thofe not fo evidently in connection with the fame, blance by analogy. but which fhew refem- Englif. Rocinga. Roffawn., Banga. rt Sun Bel *Sooja Bayllee 2 Moon Sawn Sundifa Satkan 3 Stars Tara ° *Nokyoto *'Tara 4 Earth Kool Murtika * Matee 5 Water Panne *Dfol * Panne 6 Fire Auin * Aacanee Zee 7 Stone Sheel *Sheel * Heel 8 Wind Bau *Pawun * Bo Q Rain Jorail “+ Biftee *Booun 10 Man Manufh +-Moonufa *Manoo 11 Woman Meealaw _ Stree Zaylan 12 Child Gourapa *Balouk Sogwo 13 Head Mata Muftok Teekgo 14 Mouth Gall Bodon Totohan 15 Arm Englifh. 15 Arm 10 Hand 17 Leg 18 Foot 19 Beaft 20 Bird 21 Fith 26 Long 27 Short 28 One - 29 Two ~ 30 Three 31 Four 32 Five 33 Six 34 Seven 35 Fight 36 Nine 37 Ten 38 Eat 39 Drink LANGUAGES OF THE BURMA EMPIRE. 239 Rooinga. Bahara | Hat Ban Pau Paik Maws Goom Goom nay Boddau Thuddee Botdean Banick Awe Doo Teen T chair ~ Panfoee Saw Sat Awtoa Nonaw ! Duiloa Kau Karin Roffawn. *Baho Ofto -~Podo Pata Zoomtroo -Pookyee Mootfe Gam Gumnay Dangor *'T{footo Deengol * Batee * Aik *Doo *Teen eT far * Paus *T{o * Sat + Afto *No *Dos * Kawah Kawo Pa Banga. Paepoung Hatkan ‘Torooa Zankan Safee fangee’ “-~Pakya “Mas Hoba Hoba nay Domorgo -Looroogo Deengul * Batee *AK De *'Teen * Saree *Pas *T fe * Hat * Awt *No *Dos Kak +-Peek AO Sleep 240 Englifo. AO Sleep Al Walk 8 ‘There 4g Above 50 Below COMPARATIVE VOCABULARY, &c. Rooinga. Layrow 7 Pawkay Boihow Tcheilayto Marim Hoi Etibar Hayray Horay Ouchalo Ayray Roffawn. + Needfara Bayta ~+~Boefho *Karao *Maro Oir * Noay Etay Toray *Ooper Hayray Banga. Hooleek + + i Bo Oot * Var XVII. O- teea-ootes oor | *€in40guryoo uzrg avy 0} SvUPAN 22 Ur praKpep Kaarnfod rav Hoos “sapupxapy : eae pall | P ‘pagauuor sny) 240 pur ‘uy muof ayy fo supoyfify yt fo ars yt fq soz70204pung puo uo i] im “IED SSF Tag Pe (Seis | lapalite tela qn puvy sruu 2foym 26 ‘stay ny “7 NT ‘So wg WI YTQGNVXATIV ——V¥LIdNIVUANVHD ———$Gqpuing. . IGUNVN-VHV W On DuDypavarpuD yy ‘ oily . popungt e naqosvjof Davsiypiy, a a qs) G0! DULADYPOUIYS DULDAVIDI vspunsig pupypivopunyy | —Og Fry povloy | * 9 odnkoysvysi4 | * pope | * vyokyporg | * Kolundny aa —SL pulvasty pnloGoy RS puny vyoangy. CO eee fo (a loo; w young h : aS puasjo.q” te I o pupisng 006 . DULY CT eal p, S pyv1ang _| vkuzysy a —tg 2yong —|ooor F radi f - ina vivluninay . nyilourg : Q DULLDIYDYDLA (ler wa DAIDYSING wm . CT ELONG t : nionky _| > syparg ay? q raogird pur srayndreg 2 N DADASDINAG. loos paywunuiouap spr vyaseley fo umoy ay2 . a aqowoy — a uay moss tennd-yeq 890} vaapoyng fe 1S) VINVY VIVE 8—VNHSINI VHONVS.¥ UKE ——F NE YY-— |_\oofr ~ pazpnspy | * vYywApvYyv.4 40 VavYyQuing _ ANY d —-VSvW KA oypyg fl Ss panyg | * ~ vaiavanynf~—1yoavGeo—V UF SVU d spun. GB) SS ppnuvarq | * A a) via r——J Ro = % DIIpvAyT —oO7 my NUDINDY > rhe sv) pprgpurn 4 EI “guage 2uiv2?9 J TMCV YANFHO : aN anlesies vifiwvrq aig uo hoffy ng “muPLE SVN THVT oor “D> fo afnozy poruaduiy ay; puo ‘pjo saved or a viloyguvkomg | *, = pusandysng vding spuvkvygy oof a aya pamy stim ay isre spy of sary “vinyppnal PAIN el S pugsuaygy spuriplokoyay =i Cos: We MYT ce IMIS 40. TPS. 5 Dyquysviy = eae “ vurpouvsvyg DANY Za) pysony spunyounviy Eten oho. ioe puplunie z vyjvinpry | —S¥ vaioysny 1yqypaaqy sounlunyg 00S = Sinan vpoqosvyg vupuployg | * Ss pavavj009: VavVIvV£A povypup | * = DY PipoYyvL4 pupypor) spursqysDAy ei suorxagquior Pe aoe i Q SS vavyuedys) niojnky spupaui I—joogr = - yp v fo 24am szumpuarfap - ~~ - puvpavayoy &, nip | * DINASLA DIYPIY SDMIYIDA T = S1y PUD paqDUYsLL “TN ~~~ ~ vynguoy O —or 4 . vugsqokof ——— FAFA ASV AE d iopoung- VNVY a es arp Jo Ws N————aroaoygt d Seta oo = PYPDILAD pio aa ae el < aye AY vyrwanuy | * +3 vuvankyy — vunvygoaung afi sie “DAY FWELAQVO—INOVAVWNVE —— Dyteavsog aa = 7, i ane 9. MAND, Dyiwinpl{ ——————_ F TF 9d aWw- oly ejooks x ?2471.N———V UND me ar y TAS pazoyng pyjping pmspuiDy ey vSrygon mh > ny) y ‘J ? I uIy Worf papuarfap som r4qDUys245 vyvivarg fo fa) aioe —Sé = nupypng * nuyof Duy 1ywkoX ii aarySnop ayp prricoue vyyung-nuyst4, vLEYVATC Le = NaN NTN. nan DysnyDNT — (sniftuorg ) Dyn PYDW : OS erie HuPHS. are | N Yaad] se suvaddo-a4 eyynyeny a Ai Rai Les i Sob Spite ptf Helga! eal DY JUD J-WMUOG pyjpavsug | * Pq wo koffrz 25 ruol/ -lo065 puvangor fo Kprunf N pyjwavavyy | —Oo8, snury ASV NIT LLSVH vivaypiy | ay) papa mary up vGadoyg SS oyun wry Se Pails Sey eae aya pusvamdy es SS Q BUG SUA et ae) young | * = viokuoysy Sista 5 : puvyssopng ae ; "TY ‘vyjung-nidon Ss) pinwf | + XQ vivysun) nun jy pupy ung | S008 yogouny e Dynung-DiE a muatA ee = VE VMAVUFHE 40 vyiiy ppoqysvujo 000% re me PYMOIUPML ip Se n VLIVUFHE DYPPOLODA _| SS vinog Q pyjuny-vKypi4 “aysvaq | * pyuDuysn cy ADHOVY faipere SS Dyppnaryoy, S vyng-rifoH oles Duy 40 24922 RS ose |—| yn vipuvavikyonyqung IX vyuog-rdysnd vygivpr4 | —O% 1oMng ‘ eh ee | viva 9 pyjungj-uoyy uvf \_* DADYQUUDYT uounsuy, |_jooss npuryqouvay SS = ouypy Si vyvsavavg | * Dany mojag 1u10g-KpBoopy unys sayr4nf solupmosy tl a a ~ ryoyIny | * ou pyres salung aya fo vyaq eye mur ry uy "YUP OVS a el Di = nysorg | * vey — SYA ay} — WPOwyy looks ‘ ener a a puvsy) | —Sr pavsnypg pypavyg savak Vob pony ay of = DUD] 10 Duin : . 7 77 rap ‘ony podysnog & “pyTUny puavag & Ae pases! 5 puunkypny puysray fo a24Sepag ay) ur 1ypuns-vaniqy | yyim Civsogiuajo> “1aqy y 8 AHANIAVSVS | * ppvkoijay psog fo s7y8nocy 24) priivu osnoming “ypuosng -|— poynvg “pyjung-pun9 - VLWVHONV WN epee eéresorag “1 “2ypung-ouroy BS aire fe edge puvandeg fo waf ‘opodnng = “y spymeg-ngouy & “ypmg |: vavunypury CT __} | kK pypanvkyyg 10 nounfi.y — “SY PIO sty Jo uog ays pyyp? sr vyjuvIndvsy 27/504) Guounf YD pun ‘afiy youd Kaze v 07 poan| npog SDUDAN YT IY2 0} Hurps0920 YY —s ‘ coated end 2 shied ee (a Dug i—| SS FHS NM —-——->00V0\6SS YSN, og GHP ; fet mEereEpD vavanang 40 S07 40 ey a vivsavkyg fo uog ay; sm 2AF Szp YVONT lool = vHqng looks 4 : orfo s402€ 008 a t gf pur oe “4 idXBz wo Koff 7g NIVMSIL : poopy 24) 42740 sava seupang 247 0) Suro pap BUILT aqouf upwny v ur snunT 4o VNOS ynm Grsodunoy ‘souvang 74) 01 Supa PP WVU | J joogs \|- RLY VWUVHS WAHS -0062 VIVUYAVALVS HVON Hj—|o008 Wl— Phot ‘2g PhOE pauaddvy poopy 2y) uorondwog uvjuvuvg 7y3 03 Surps0r7 ¥ 1 \ i + se 3 . * = Poe,” a, , : 4 A yak eo 2 uae" | ROR oe ipa ‘{ o a es Ry-Chbate oT Se TAN . . - - ’ seeiaaahiahemeneedin bade eect eee eee ee % ? 6 at he 7 a. ; ; F 4 - ; ‘ ‘ : * . ; Me eg f \ ~ =~ ‘ " ‘ ~ ‘ a A eC AR at Ne o _ - sion ‘ rs - . arte ative + rata) my “en Aeimempinina ss “etd tp amar laitnn enlimenag pea west ta eR pee eee uU- : : , - Le Pe * . ‘ : ' ‘ Lee + i eee) Pore ‘ o “@ _ Vv Bi hoes) a ad a aeated Felaen meena rae eae on, er ee ee “ - ; ; _ ; s ; trent 7 ; 5 ; yak : . a } . : ” . 4 ‘ ” i USC LR RD h ‘ - . ‘ 7 oR . ao . n a aN a ERS MNS lan eel defltg meme *. 7 oo — 7 oe tv 2 ay eres * Sere rete me ae at mem” Rive ame TOR er RED RR «Oe ee elie vv a aks ee a et ae _ { 24} } XVUL © Ne LER CHRONOLOGY OF THE HINBUS. BY CAPTAIN FRANCIS WILFORD. “HE’ accompanying genealogical table is faith- fully extracted: from the Visunu purdna, the Bua’cavat, and other puranas, without the leat al teration whatever. I have collected numerous MSS. and with the affiftance of fome learned Pundits of Benares, who are fully fatisfied of the authenticity of this table, I exhibit it as the only genuine chronolo- sical record of Indian hiftory that has hitherto come to my knowledge. It gives the utmoft extent of the chronology of the Aimdus ; and as a certain number of years only can be allowed to a generation, it overthrows at once their monftrous fyftem, which I have rejected as abfolutely repugnant to the courfe of naturc, and human reafon, Indeed their fyftems of geography, chronology, and hiftory, are all equally monftrous and abfurd. ‘The circumference of the earth ts faid to be Ay eee gjanas, or 2,456,000,000 Britifh miles: the moun- tains are aflerted to be 100 yojanas, or 491 Britith miles high. Hence the mountains to the fouth of Be- mares are faid, in the purdnas, to have kept the holy city in total darknefs, till Matra-deva growing angry at their infolence, they humbled themfelves to the ground, and their higheft peak now is not more than 500 feet high. In ‘Europe fimilar notions once pre- vailed ; for we are told that the Cimmerians were kept in eentitual darknefs by the interpofition of immentely high mountains. In the Ca’Lica purdna, it is faid that the mountains have funk confiderably, fo that the higheft is not above one yojana, or five miles high. Wi hen 242 - ON THE CHRONOLOGY When the Puranics {peak of the kings of ancient pa they are equally extrava nes According to them, king YupuisHTH1r reigned feven and twenty thoufand years; king Nanna, of whom I fhall fpeak more fully hereafter, is faid to have poffeffed in his treafury above 1,584,000,000 pounds fterling, in gold coin alone: the value: of the filver and copper coin, and jewels, exceeded all calculation ; and his army confifted of 100,000,000 men. Thefe accounts geo- graphical, chronological, and hiftorical, as abfurd and inconfiftent with reafon, muft be rejected. This mon- firous fyftem feems to derive its origin from the anci- ent period of 12,000 natural years, which was admit- ted by the Perfians, the Etrufcans, and, I believe, alfo by the Ce/uc tribes; for we read of a learned nation in Spam, which boafted of havi ing written hifto- ries of above fix thouland years. The Hindus fall make ufe of a period of 12,000 divine years, after which a periodical renovation of the world takes place. It is difficult to fix the time when the Hindus, forfaking the (gees of hiftorical truth, launched into the mazes of extravagance and fable. MzGasTHENEs, who had repeatedly vifited the court of Coanpra Gupra,-and of courfe had an opportunity of converfing with the beft informed per- fons in India, is filent as to this monftrous fyftem ef the Hindus: on ‘the contrary, it appears, from what he fays, that in his time they did not carry back their antiquities much beyond fix-thoufand, or even | five thoufand years, as we read in fome MSS. He adds alfo, according to CLnmens of Alexandria, that the Hindus and the Jews were the only people, who ad a true idea of the creation of the world, and the beginning of things. ‘There was then an obvious af- finity between the chronological fyftems of the Jews and the Hindus. We are well acquainted with the pretenfions of the Egyptians and Chaldeans to anti- guity. This they never attempted to conceal. It is OF THE HINDUS. 243 js natural to fuppofe, that the Hindus were equally vain: they are fo now ; and there 1 "e hardly a Hinde ‘who is not perfuaded ‘of, and who will not reafon upon, the fuppofed antiquity of his nation. Mer- GASTHENES who was acquainted with the antiquities of the Egyptians, Chaldeans, and Jews, whilft in India, made enquires into the hittory of the Findus, and their antiquity : and it is natural to fuppofe that they would boaft of it as well as the Legyptsans or Chaldeans; and as much then as they do now. Surely they did not invent fables to conceal them from the multitude, for whom on the contrary thefe fables were framed. At all events, long before the ninth century the chronological fy Heat of the Hindus was as complete, or rather, perfectly the fame as it is now; for AL- BUMAZAR, who was contemporary with the famous ALtMAMuUN, and lived at his court at Balac or Balkh, had made the Hindu antiquities his particular ftudy. He was alfo a famous aftronomer and aftrologer, and had made enquiries refpecting the conjunctions of the planets, the time of the creation of the world, and its duration, for aftrological purpotes ; and. he. fays, that the Fides reckoned from the Flood to the He- pra 720,034,442,715 days, or 3725 years *. Here is a miftake, which probably originates with the tran- fcriber or PeniGhéck. but it may be eafily reétified. The firft number, though fomewhat corrupted, is ob- vioutly meant for the number of days from the crea> tion to the Hejira; and the 3725 years are reckoned from the beginning of the Cal-yuwg to the Hejira. It was then the opinion of ALBumMaAzAR, about the _middle of the ninth century, that the era of the Ca- fi-yug coincided with that of the Flood. ‘ had, per- haps, data which no longer exift, as well as ABuL-Fa- * See Barilly’s Aftron. Anc. p. 30. and Mr. Davis's Effay in the fecond volume of the Affatick Refearches, p. 274. / O44 ON THE CHRONOLOGY ziu inthe time of AkrAr. Indeed, I am fometimes tempted to believe, from fome particular paflages in the Puranas, which are related in the true hiftorical ftyle, that the Hindus have deftroyed, or at leaft de- fignedly configned to oblivion, all genuine records, as militating againi{t their favourite fyitem. In this man- ner the Romans deftroyed the books of Numa, and configned to oblivion the hiftorical books of the E- TRuRIANS, and I fufpect alfo thofe of the Turpz- TANI mn Spain. ‘he Purdns are certainly a modern com lation Pp from valuable materials, which I am afraid no longer exift: an aftronomical obfervation of the heliacal rifing of Canopus, mentioned in two of the Puranas, puts this beyond doubt. It is declared there, that cer- tain religious rites are to be performed on the 27th of Bhédra, when Canopus, difengaged from the -rays of the fun, becomes vifible. It rifes now on the 18th of the fame month. The 18th and 27th of Bhadra an- iwer this year to the 29th of Auguit and 7th of Sep- tember. [ had not ices enough to confult the two Purénas above mentioned on this | fubject. But as vio- Jent difputes have obtained among the learned Pandits, fome infifting that thefe religious rites ought to be per- formed on the.27th of Bhddra, as directed in the Purdnas, whilft others infift, it Aico be at the time of the udbya, or appearance of. Canopus ; a great deal of paper has been wafted on this fubjed, “and from what has been written Rae it; I have extracted the above obfervations. As I am not much ufed to aftro- nomical calculations, 1 Nene to others better qualified than I am to afcertain from thefe data the time in which the Puranas were written. We learn from Manet wo, that the Egyptian chro- nology enumerated fourteen dynafiies, the particulars _ of which he omen as unworthy of notice. In the ’ fame manner the Afizdu chronok CP2Y prefents us with a feries — _ = 4 OF THE HINDUS.) , 9435, feries of fourteen Dynafties, equally repugnant to na- ture and reafon’; fix of thefe are elapfed, we are in the feyenth, which began with the Flood, and {even more we are taught to expect. ‘Thete fourteen Dy- nafties are hardly ever noticed by the /Zzmdus in their legendary tales, or hiftorical poems. The rulers of thefe Dynatties are called Menus: and from them their refpective Dynatty, azfara, or period, is called a Manwantara. Every Dynatity ends with a-total de- firuétion of the human race, except the AZenu or ruler of the next period, who makes his efcape in a boat, with the feven Rifhis. ‘The fame events take place ; the fame perfons, though fometimes under different names, re-appear. Thus the hiftory of one Dynafiy ferves for all the reft. In reality hiftory, according to the Hindus them- felves begins with the Flood, or the feventh Menu. Fach period confifts of 12,000 years, which the Hindus call divine. ‘The Perfians are not unacquainted with thefe renovations of the world, and periods of 12,000 years ; for the bird Smurgh 1s introduced, telling Ca- HERMAN that fhe had lived to fee the earth feven times filled with creatures, and feven times a perfect void, (it fhould be fix times a perfect void, for we are in the, feventh period,) and that fhe had already feen twelve great periods of 7000 years. ‘This is obvioufly wrong; it fhould be feven great periods of 12,000 years. The antediluvian hiftory, being confidered by the Hindus in different points of view, is related in various ays, having little connection with each other. We are told firft that Bra’HMa created ten BRa’MADICAS or children of Bra’uMma, who were to be the proge- nitors of the moveable and immoveable parts of the crea- tion, by which they underftand animals and vegetables. Their names are Manicui, Atri, ANGIRAS, Puias- tTyA, Putana,Crirv, Dacsua, VAsisHTHA, BuRict, and Narapa. Thefe fprang immediately from Bra’n- MA, 246 ON THE CHRONOLOGY mA, and produced the Gods, the Daityas, good and bad genii, animals, and plants of all forts. The Pu- rénics are not agreed as to the number of Brahmd- dicas. Jn the Bhagavat it is declared that they were fen: but in’ other purénas they reckon nine ; whilft in» the Scanda-purdna it 1s declared that there were only feven Brahinidicas, whofe names are Maricui, ArrRi, Aneira’sA, Putastya, Puua’Ha, Crira, and Voz. SISHTA 3 nor are there wanting auc honeees to reduce them -to three, namely, the three fons of Swayam- BHUYA, who was Brana himfelf in a human fhape. It is declared, that the feven Menus, who have made their appearance, {prang from the Brahmddicas: their names are, SWAYAMBHUVA, SWA ROCHISHA,. Urrama, Ta’masa, Rarvara, CHacsHusHa, and SATYAVRATA or Noan. The feven Risuts fprang immediately from Bra‘H- mA, and their names are, Casyapa, Arri, Vostsu- TA, VISVAME TRA, GAUTAMA, JAMADAGNI, and Bra’rapwasa. Thefe holy penitents, by their fa- lutary counfels, and the example of their aufterities, difcover the path of rectitude and virtue to mankind. It is remarked of Afri, that he was both a Brahmddica re a Rifhi; and, perhaps, the feven- Menus, the fe- n Brahmddicas, with the feven Ri/his, are the fame, a make only feven individual perfons. The feat Brahmédicas were prajapatis or tos of the prajas or creatures. From them mankind were born, and they re probably the fame with the feven Menus, who, when far advanced in years, withdrew from the world, i became Az/lis or holy penitents, as, according to the Purdnas, was the general practice of mankind in former ages. ‘Thefe feven grand anceftors of the hu- man race were firft Brahmédicas or children of Brahma, and created for the purpofe of replenifhing the earth » | with inhabitants; having fulfilled ‘their miffion they became fovereigns of the univerfe, or Menus; and in their old age they withdrew to folitary places to. | OF THE HINDUS. 947 to prepare for death, and become Riflis. Stwayambhu- va, or the fon of the felf-exifting, was the firft Menu, and the father of mankind: his confort’s name was Satarupa. In the fecond Veda, the Supreme Being is introduced thus fpeaking: “From me Bréhma ‘was born: he is above all; he is-pitama, or the fa- ther of all men; he is dja and Swayambhu, or felt- exifting.”’ From him proceeded Swayambhuva, who is the firft Menu: they call him Adina (or the firtt, ‘or Protigonus :) he is the firft of men, and Parama-. purufha, or the firft male. His help-meet Pricriti is called alfo Satarupa : fhe is Adina (2) or the firft : ‘the is Vifea-jenni, or the mother of the world: fhe is Fva or like J, the female energy of nature, or fhe is 2 form of, or defcended from /: fhe is Paez or the -greateft : both are like, Maha-deva and his Saéi (the female energy of nature) whofe names are alfo Iz and Jf. Swayambhuva is Brahmain a human fhape, or the ~firft Brahma: for Brahma is man individually, and alfo collectively, mankind; hence Bréhma is faid to be born and to die every day, as there are men {pringing to life, and dying every day. Collectively he dies every hundred years, this being the utmoft limits of life in the Cal-yug, according to the Puranas: at the end of the w ond) Brahma or mankind is faid to die alfo, at the end of a hundred divine years. Szwa- yambhuva, in the prefent calpa, is Vifhnu in the cha- racter of Bréhma-rupi Javardana, or the Vifhnu with ‘the countenance of Bréhma. ‘Yo underftand this it is neceflary to premife, that it has been revealed to the Hindus, that, from the beginning to the end of things, when the whole creation will be annihilated and abforbed into the Supreme Being, there will be five great ca/pas, or periods. We are now, in the middle of the fourth le fifty years of (2) Adima is the feminine gender cone Adima or Adimas. ‘ Bréhma ©4838 . ON THE CHRONOLOGY | Bréhma being elapfed , and of the remainder the firtt calpa*is begun. Thefe five great calpas include 500 years of Brahma, at the end of which nothing will remain but the felf-exifting. Every ca/pa, except the firft, is preceded by a renovation of the world, and a general flood : whilft the flood that precedes every Manwantara is in great meafure, a partial one, fome few high peaks and fome privileged places, as Benares, being excepted ; the peaks remaining above the waters, and Benares and other privileged places being furround- ed by the waters as with a circular wall. Thefe five calpas have five deities, who rule by turns, and from whom the ca/pas are denominated. Thefe five deities are, Dévi, Surya or the Sun, Ga- néfa, Vifhnu, and Is’wara. Brahma has no peculiar calpa: he is intimate to every one of them. Every deity, in his own period, 1s Ca//va-rupi or Chronus. We are now under the reign of the fourth Chronus. The Weftern mythologifts mention feveral ruling deities of that name. Cal/va-rup: fignifies he who has the coun- tenance of Cala, Chronus, or Time. ‘This is now the calpa of Vifhnu, who, to create, thought on Brahma, and became Sréhma-rupi-Janardana. We preferves » and fofters the. whole creation in his own character ; and will ultimately deftroy it through J/wara or Rudra. The calpa of Vifhnu is called alfo the Pudma or Lotos period. It is declared in the purdnas that all animals and plants are the Ling or Phallus of the Calfva-rupt deity ; and that at the end of his own ca/pa he is de- prived of his Ling by his fucceffor, who attracts the whole creation to himfelf, to fwallow it up or de- vour it, according to the Weftern mythologifts; and — at the end of his ca/pa he difgorges the whole creation. — Such is the origin of Chronus devouring his own off-_ spring ; of Jupiter difgorging it through a potion ad- miniftered to him by Metis ; and of Chronus caftrating his own father. According to this, Swayambhuva 1S OF THE! HINDUS. 245 is conjointly and individually, Bréhma, Vifhnu, and Tfé.or Maha-deva. To Swayambhuva were born three daughters, Acuti, Devaruti, and Fijruti or Prafuii. Brdéhma created three great Rajapdtis, to be their hul- bands; Cardama, Dacfha, (the fame who was alfo a Bréhmadica,) and Ruchi. Cardama is acknowledged to be a form of Siva, or Siva himfelf: and Dacha to be Bréhma; hence he is often called Dacfha Brahma ; and we may reafonably conclude that the berievolent Ruchi was equally a form of Vifhnn. It is faid in the védas, as 1 am aflured by learned pundits, that thefe three gods {prang in a mortal {hape from the body of Adima; that Dacfha Brahma iffued myttically from his navel, Vina from his left, and S:va from his right fide. It is declared in the purdnas, that Ifwara cut off one of the heads of Bréima, who being immortal was only maimed.» The fame myttical rancour was manifeft when they aflumed a mortal thape; a as appears from the following relation: The pious Dacha de- firing to perforin facrifice, invited gods and men to affift at it, but did not afk Sv@ on account of his bad conduct and licentious life. The wife of Sica, who was the daughter of Dac/ta, could not brook this neg- lect, and determined to go: her hufband expoftulated with her, but to no purpofe. When the arrived, her father took no notice of her, which enraged her fo much, that after having fpoiled the facrifice, fhe jumped into the iacred fire, Cad expired i in the ase. Siva hearing of her misfortune, went to Dac/ha ; and, reproaching him for his unnat tural conduét towards his own daughter, cut off his head. Ducfa had no male offspring, but mary daughters, whole alliance was ea- gerly fought for by the moft diftinguithed characters. Tt is afferted in the purdnas that from C. ardama, Dachhay -and Auchi, the earth was filled with inhabitants : yet in the fame purdnas we aré told, that Brahma, being difappointed, found it neceflary to give two fons to ‘Altima, from whom, at laft, the earth was filled Vou. V. Q with 259 ON THE CHRONOLOGY with inhabitants. Thefe two fons were PriyavRara and Urra’napa’pa, who appear to be the dame with Carpama and Rucnr. Here the antediluvian hiftory affumes a different fhape ; and the purdnics, abandon- ing their idle tales of the feven Menus and renovations of the world, between the time of SwAYAMBHUVA and the flood of SaryavrarTra, prefents us with fome- thing more confiftent with reafon and hiftorical truth ; but which at once overthrows their extravagant fabrick. ParyAvrava was the firft born of Apima ; and the particulars recorded of his progeny have no fimall afhi- nity with the generations exhibited by Sancuoni- THO, as will appear from the tollowing comparative ‘Table : I. Apima, and Apima or I. Proroconus, fyno- I’va. nimous with Apim: Aron or AEon from I’va or I’'vAm, in the fecond cate. Il. Prryavrata. Hemar-. I]. Genus, GENEA. ried BAaRHIsMAT!, the daughter of VisvVACAR- MA, the chief engineer of the Gods. IJ. Acnipura and his fe- III. Puos, Puur, Puiox; ven brothers, whofe that 1s, light, fire, and names fignify fire and flame. flame. By one wife he had three fons: they became Menus; and were named, Urtrama, ‘Ta- MASA, and RatvarTa. By another wife, AGNr- pHRA had nine fons, who gave their names to the mountainous tracts of vp labhi. IV. Cim-@ GF THE HINDUS. IV. Cimpurusua, Harr- VARSHA, I.La’vaBTa, RaMaNnaca, Curu, Buaprasva,Cr’ruma’- LA, and HiraAnMAya. V. Risuapaua, fon of Na- BAHI. VI. BHarara, who gave his name to the country of Bharata-varfha. VII. Sumarti, Duumra- Cr’tu, whofe name fig- nifies a fiery meteor. faid by fome VIL. Devasira| ' be bro- thers. The PRATIHARAL Bamesofthe as a two.n tad imply beat- ing, ham- \ mering,&c, IX. Asa and Buuma’na. Then follows a lift of fix- teen names, fuppofed by fome to be fo many generations in a direct line ; by others, this 1s denied: but as nothing is recorded of them, they are omitted. 10. PRATIHATA 951 IV. They begat fons of vatt bulk, whofe names were given tothe moun- tains on which they feized, viz. Caffius, Li- banus, Anti - Libanus, Brathys. V. Memrumus,Hypsv- - -RANIuS, and Usous. VI. Acreas, Harizus. VII. Curysaor. VIII. Tecunires, Ger- rus, AUTOCHTON. IX. Acrowervs, or A- GROTES. Asa in San- ferit, 1s {ynonimous nearly with Autochion, andBuu’ MANA an{wers to Agrowerus and 4- grotes. The pofterity of Aprma or Apim (for the letter a in this name has exactly the found of the Lrench ¢ in the word jaime) through Urra’napa’bA, is as fol- lows: Q 2 I, Apim to 20% I. I. Q ON THE CHRONOLOGY Apim and I'va. I’va- founds exa@ly like Eve, pronounced as a diffyllable ey ey linac ei He had two wives, SurnucHI and Sururr: by the firft he had Urrama,: and by the peaae Durvva. Uttanapada was exceed- | ingly fond of Suruchi, which gave rife to the follow- himfelf up to pleafure and diffipation. ~~ Whilft ng circuinftances. W hilit he was careffing Uttama his fon Dhruva went to him and was repulfed. Dhruva burft into tears, and complained to his mo- ther, who advifed him to withdraw into the defarts. He followed her advice, and retired into a foreft on the banks of the Jumna, where he gave himfelf up’ to the contemplation of the Supreme Being, and the performance of religious aufterities. After many years the Supreine Being appeared to him, and commanded him to put an end to his aufterities and return to his father, who had relented. He went ac- cordingly to his father, who received him with joy, and refigned the kingdom to him. Dhruva, like Inoch in Scripture is commended for his extraordi- nary piety, and the falutary precepts he gave to mankind. He did not tafte death, but was tran- flated to heaven, where he fhines in the polar ftar. Here Enoch and Enos are confounded together. Utiama, whofe education had been neglected; gave hunting he happened to guarrel with the Cxveras, and was killed. in the fr: Dhruva, at the head of a numerous army, took the field to revenge the death of bis brother : many had fallen on both; fides, when Szvayambhuva or Adim interpoted, and a lafi- | ing peace was concluded between the contending parties... : “ YY. Dunvva, eee . OF THE HINDUS. 2353 WT. Durtva..-He had by his-firft: wife two fons, --Vawsara and CALMAVATSARA: by Ina he had a fon called Ureaxa, and a daughtet. IV. Varsara, by his wife Swacarar had fix fons, the eldeit of whom was called-PusHpa’rRwa. V. Pusupa‘rna’ had by his wife Dosua three fons, and by Nav’wara, Cuacsuusua, who became a Menn. - VI. Cuacuusna had twelve fons, the eldefi of whom was called UnMaca. VII. Unmaca had fix fons, the eldeft of whom was ANGA. VII: Anes had an only fon called VENA. : 5 k was curfed by the Bra’umens; in confequence of which curfeé he died without leaving iffue. To remedy this evil they opened his left arm, and with a {tick churned the humours till they at laft~ pro- duced a fon, who proved as wicked as. his father, and-was of courfe fet afide : then opening the riglit arm, they churned till they produced a beautiful boy, who proved to be a form of Visunu under the name of Prirnu.: > | | IX. Vewa, being an impious and tyrannical prince, X. Priruv. Gods and men came to make obei- fance to him, and celebrate his appearance on earth. He married a form of the goddets Lacsumi1. ‘In his time, the earth having re- fuied to give her wonted fupplies: to mankind, | : ; Priruu i) 54 ON THE CHRONOLOGY Prituv began to beat and wound her. The earth, affuming the fhape of a cow, went to the high grounds of Mera, and there laid her complaint be- tore the fupreme court, who rejected it; as fhe ac- knowledged, that fhe had refufed the common ne- ceffaries of life, not only to mankind in general, but to Priruu himfelf, whofe wife fhe was in a human fhape. Priruvu and his defcendants were allowed to beat and wound her in cate of noncompliance with the decree of the {upreme court. The earth fubmitted reluctantly, and fince that time mankind are continually beating and wounding her, with ploughs, harrows, hoes, and other inftruments of hufbandry. We are told alfo, in more plain lan- guage, that Priruu cut down whole forefts, levelled the earth, planted orchards, and fowed fields with all forts of ufeful feeds. F’rom her hufband Pri- THU, the earth was denominated Priruwt. Priruvu was a religious prince, fond of agriculture, and became a hufbandman; which 1s to be underftood by his quarrel with the earth. This induces me to think, that he is the fame with SaryavRaTa, or Noau, whofe mortal father is not mentioned in the purdnas, at leaft my Pundits have not been able to find it. His heavenly father was the Sun; and SATYAVRATA is declared alfo to be an incarnation of Visunu. Here I muft obferve, that at night, and in the weft, the Sun 1s Visonu: he 1s Bra’HMA in the eaft, and in the morning ; from noon to even- ing he is Siva. XI. Privuy had five children. Vrsrtas va, who be- came fovereign over his four brothers, and had the ~middle part of the kingdom to his own {hare ; HuryaAcsuHa ruled over Prachi, or the eaft, and built the town of Rajgriha, now Réj-mehal ; Duum- RACE’sHA, who ruled in the fouth, as Vrica did — in the weft, and Dravina’sa in the north. XII. Vi'sr- | - OF THE HINDUS. 953 XII) Wr'straswa had by one of his wives three fons, called Pavaca, Pavamawa, and Sucny, all names ‘.ot* fire. He became Antardhana. at pleafure, that is to fay, he appeared and difappeared whenever he chofe ; and he withdrew his foul from his body at ‘pleature. He was born again of his own wife, and of himfelf, under the name of HAvIRDHANA. HavinpHana married Havirpuant, by whom he had fix children, known by the general appel- lation of Prachina- 1h. XH. Vanisw apa, the eldeft of them, married Sara-- prutr the daughter of Oc#anus, and had by her two fons called the Prachefas. NIV. The famous Dacsua before -mentioned, was born again one of them. His brothers, bidding adieu to the world, withdrew to forefts in diftant countries towards the weft, where they beheld the . tranflation of Duruva into heaven. And _ here ends the line of Urra’napa’pa, which I now exhi- bit at one view, with fome yariations,. I. SWAYAMBHUVA or ApIM, Il. Urra’xnapa’pa, who was seein the fame with Rv cnr. TI. Dunvva, eminent for his piety. IV. Varsara. V. Pusuparna, called alfo Rrpunsaya. VI. CHacsuusna, Menv. VI. Unmaca or Urv. VUl. Anca. De Ven, > X. Priruu, fuppofed to be Noan. AI: Vieirasva. : ; QA XII. Havir- 256 ON THE CHRONOLOGY we IY. HavirpHana. SWAYAMBHUVAdies, MIM. VarisHapDa. : KIEV. The ten Pra’cHeTa’s. Duruva is tranflated / into heaven. By fuppofing Prithu to be Nogh, and Dhruva to be Enos, this account agrees remarkably well with the computation of the Samaritan Pentateuch. Iinos lived A33 years after the birth of Noah, and, of courfe, the _ great-grand-children of the latter could be witnefles of the tranflation of Dhruva into heaven. Swayam- bhuva or Adam lived 223. years after the birth of Woah, according to the computation of the Samaritan Penta- teuch ; and it is faid of Prithu, that the earth having aflumed the fhape of a cow, he made ufe of this grand anceftor Siwayambhuva as a calf to mulk her. Perhaps the old fire took delight in fuperintending the fields and orchards, and attending the. dairies ‘of his be- loved Prithz. The only material. difficulty in fuppofing Prithu to be the fame with Noah, refpects his offspring to the fourth generation before the flood. But, when we confider that Noah was 500 years old when Japheth and his two fons were born, itis hardly credible that he fhould have had no children till that advanced age. ‘The purénics infift, that Satyavrata had many _ before . the Flood, but that they perifhed with the reft of mankind, and that SHarma or SHama, CHARMA, and Jya’pati, were born after the Flood: but they. appear to have no other proof of this, than that they are not mentioned among thofe who efcaped with Noah in the ark. I fhall now give.a table of the /even. Me- nus compared with the two lines defcended from Apim and I’va. “i Sway.» OF THE HINDUS, 257 SWAYAMBHUVA or. ADIMA. I. MeEnv. ) PRIYVAVRATA. = 9 Utrra’NAPA’DA, 3 Acnipura, fuppofedthe 3 Duruva. fame with SwarRocHIsa. II, Menv. vw NABHI, A VATSARA. |--UTTAMA, , 5RissHapua,| II]. Menu. | 5 PusHparna, 6 Bis —-TAMASA. --6 CsHACSHUSHA. aks IV. Menu. : 7 SUMATI. 7 ULMACA, | pa RAIVAT AS 1 5 8 DevasiTA. V. MeENw. 8 ANGA, © 9 Asa. | g VENA. . CsHACSHUSHA.—! VI. Menv. * —————-10 Prirnv. Noau’s Flood, SATYAVRATA. “VII. Menu. ‘This table completely overthrows the fyftem of the Menwantaras, previous to the Flood; for it is de- clared in the purdnas, that at the end of every Men- | Wanlara, #58 ON TIIE CHRONOLOGY wantara, the whole human race 1s deltroyed, except one Menu, who makes his efcape in a boat with the feven Rifiis. But, according to the prefent table, Swayambhuva went through every Menwantara and died in the fixth ; Dhruva alfo faw five Menwantaras and died on the fixth. Uttama, Tamafa, and Raivata, being brothers, lived during the courfe of feveral Menwantaras, and when Uttama made his ef{cape mn a boat, befides ‘the feven Rifhis, he muft have taken with him his two brothers, with Dhruva and Swayambhuva. Of thefe Menus little more is recorded in the purdnas, than that they had a numerous offspring ; that certain Devatas made their appearance ; and that they difcom- fited the giants. The mortal father cf Swarochifa is not known. Huis divine father was dgnz; hence, he is {uppofed by fome to be the fame with Agnidhra. During the reign of the fourth Menu, occurred the famous war between the elephants and the crocodiles, which, in the puranas, is afferted to have happened 1 m the facred ifles in the weft. What was the origin of it we are not told; but whenever the e/ephants went to a lake, either to drink or to bathe, the cracediles laying in wait, dragged them into he water and devoured them. The Gujindra or Nag’nath, the lord of the e/e- phants, vras once attacked by the ‘chief of the grahas or crocodiles on the bank of a /eke, in one of the facred ifles called Suvarnéya 3 a dreadful conflict took place, and the Nag’nath was almoft overpowered, when he called on Heri or Vifhiu, who refcued him, and put anend to the war. What could give rife to fuch an extravagant tale I cannot determine, but fome obvi- ous traces of it fiill remain in the /ucred ifles in the wef, for almoft every lake in Wales has a ftrange ftory attached to it, of battles fought there between an ox and a beaver, both of an uncommon fize. At night the lowing of the ox and the. rattling of the chain, with which the Ychain-bannas wy or great ov endeavours to pull out of the water the aranc or beaver, are often heard. / - OF THE HINDUS. | 259 heard. It is well known that: elepiants were called oxen in the weft, and the ancient Aomans had no other name forthem. It may be objected, that if there ha been elephants, in the fucred ifles, the inhabitants w ould have had names for them ; but the Cymri are certainly a very modern tribe, relatively to the times we are {peaking of ; and. probably there were no elephants or crocodiles baat they fettled there; buat, hearing ’of a firange ftory of battles between a large land animal and an amphibious one, they concluded that thefe two animals could be no other hee the ox and beaver, the largeft of the kind» they were acquainted with nag nihha fi'han, or the ~ of the nao’ndth, or lord of the elephantine race, is well knows n to the anti- quaries of Juvernia. During the fixth dynafy came to pafs the famous churning of the ocean, which is pofitively declared in the purdna to have happened in the fea of mi/é, or more properly, as it is often called alfo the // jute Sea, which furrounds the /acred i/les in the wett, and is thus déno: minated according to the Treloca-derpan, becaute it -wafhes the fhores of the white land, the principal of the facred ifles. The white tfland in Sanferit, fweta-dwip or chira-dwip, is as famous in the eaft as it is in the weft. It may feem firange, that iflands fo remote thould be known to the puranics ; but the truth is, that the védas were not originally made known to ma nkind in India. The Brahmens themfelves acknowledge that they are not natives of India, but that they detcended ito the plains of Sr en through the pafs of Zert- dwar. The old continent 1s well defcribed in the puréncs, but more particularly the countries in which the védas where made public; and in which the doctrine they contain flourifhed for a Jong time. Accordingly the facred ifles in the weft, the courtries bordering on the Nile, and, latt of all, Jndia, are better and more mi— nutc¢ ly £66 ON THE CHRONOLOGY nutely deferibed than any other country. | déri called Eedris, and Idris, in the countries to the weft of Jndia,) carried the védas from the abode of the gods on the faummit of Meru, firft, to the /acred i/le; thence to the banks of the Ni/e; and, laftly, to the borders of india. The place of his abode, .whilft in the /acred i/les, became afterwards a famous place of worfhip un- der the name of 4tri-/’han the place or feat of Atri ox Idris. It is often mentioned in the puranas, and de- {cribed to be on a high mountain, not far from the fea fhore. | | ! I fhall pafs over the four ages, as they do not appear to anfwer any purpofe, either aftronomical or hiftori- cal. They are called by the fame. names that were ufed by the Greek mythologifis ; except the fourth, which is called by the Aldus, the earthen.age. I fhall only remark, that Menu in his Inftitutes fays, that in the firft or golden age *, men, free from diteafe, lived four hundred years; but in the fecond, and the fuc- ceeding ages, their lives were leflened gradually: by one quarter; that in the ca/i-yug, or pretent age, men live only one hundred years. ‘This may ferve to fix the period and duration of the firft ages; for it 1s ob-- vious, that the whole paflage refers to natural years. _ I fhall now conclude this account: of-antediluvian hiftory by obferving, that. the firft,defcendants of Swayambhuva are reprefented in the purdnas, as living in the mountains to the north of Jndia toward, the fources of the Ganges,.and downwards as far.as Seri- négara and Hlari-dwér. But the rulers of mankind lived on the fummit of Meru towards-the north; where they appear to have eftablifhed the feat of juftice, as the purdnas make frequent mention of the opprefied repairing thither for redrefs. Jndia, at that time, feems to have been perfectly infulated ; and we know, that * Inftitutes of Menu, p. 11. from | | : 7 j . OF THE HINDUS. °61 from the mouth of the Indus to Dehli, and thence te the mouth of the Ganges, the country 1s perfectly level, without even a finele hillock; but this fubject is foreign to my prefent purpofe, and may be refumed. hereafter. ‘The generations after the Flood, exhibited in the accompanying table, begin with the famous Atri, and end with Ghandi. ‘Gip: ta, who was contem- porary with Alexander the Great. Buddha; the grandfon of Afri married //a, daughter of Satyavrata or Noah, who was-born to him in his:old age, Atri for the purpofe of making the védas known to mankind, had three fons; or, as it is declared in the puranas, the Trimurti, or Hindu Triad, was incarnated an his houfe. » The eldeft called Soma, or the moon in a human thape, was a portion or form of Bréhma. To him the /acred i/les in the weft were allotted. He is ftill alive though invifible, and is acknowledged as the chief of the facerdotal tribe to this day. The fecond, a portion of Vz/inw, was called Datta or Date and Dattétréya. ‘The countries bordering on the Nile fell to his fhare. He is the Tosh of. the Preypians. The tii was a cholerick faint called Durvé/as. He was a portion of Mahddéva, but had no fixed place affigned to him; and he is generally rambling over the world, doing more mifchief than good ; howe ci we find him very often performing Yapa/ya in mountains of Armenia. A dreadful conflagration hap- pened once in that country, which {preading all over Cufha-dwipa- deftroyed all the aiimals and vegetables. Arama, the fon of afon of Satyavrata (and confequently the dram of Scripture) who was hunting through thete mountains, 262 OX THE CHRONOLOGY mountains, was involved with his party in the general conflagration ; a punifhment inflicted, it is fuppoted, for his having inadvertently wounded the foot of Dur- vafis with an arrow. ‘Lhe death of drama happened three nondted years after the Flood, according to the puriénas *, as noticed in a former eflay on Egypt. Chandra-Gupta, or he who was faved by the inter- pofition of Lunus or the Moon, is called alfo Chandra ina poem quoted by Srr Witxtiam Jones. The Greeks call him Sandracuptos, Sandracottos, and Andro- cottos. Sandrocottos is generally ufed by the hiftori- ans of Alexander ; and Sandracuptos is found in the works of Athencas. Sir Willtam Jones, from a poem written by Somadeva, and a tragedy called the corona- tion of Chandra ot Chaniira: Gupta, difcovered that he really was the Jzdian king mentioned by the /i/fo- vians Of Alexander, under the name of Sandracottos. ‘Thefe two poems | ‘have not been able to procure; but, I have found another dramatic piece, intitled Maudra- Ricfhafa, or the feal of Racfhafa, which is divided into two parts: the firft may be called the coronation of Chandra-Gupta, and the fecond the reconciliation of Chandra-Gupta with Mantri-Racfhafa, the prime mi- nifter of his father. The hiftory of Chandra-Gupia is related, though in few words, in the Vi/hnu-purdna, the Bhagawat, and two other books, one of which is called Brahatcatha, and the other is a lexicon called Camandaca: the two latt are fuppofed to be about fix or feven hundred y@ars old. * Effay on Egypt, in the Afat. Ref. vol. III. p. 38. + Afiatick Refearches, vol. 1V.p..0. 11. In ee OF THE HINDUS. Sl oe In the Vifanu-pur ina we read, unto Nanda fhall “be born nine fons; Cofi/ya, his miniiter fhall de- “ ftroy them, and place Chendra-Gupia on the throne.” In the Bhagawat we read, “ from the womb of Sw- “rj, Nanda fhall be born. His eldeft fon will be ** called Sumalya, and he fhall have eight fons more ; “ Poise rei a Br ison bi (called Coszlva, Vatfayana, and Chia: ‘ nacya in the commentary) thal deftroy, after them Rog Maurya fhall reign in the Cali-yug. This Brah- “© men will place. Chandra-Gupta on the throne.” In the Brahateatha it is faid, that this revolution was ef- fected in feven days, ariel the nine children of Nanda put todeath. In the Camandaca, Chanacyas 1s called Vifhnu-Gupta. The following is an abitract of the hiftory of Chandra-Gupta from the Mudra-Racfha/a : Nanda, king of Prachi, was the fon of Maha Nandi, by afemale flave of the Sudra tribe: hence Nanda was called a Sudra. He was a good king, juft and equitable, and patd due refpect to the Brébmens < he was avaricious, but he refpected his fubjeéts. He was originally king of Magadz, now called South-Bahar, which had been in the pofleflion of his anceftors fince the days of Cri/hna; by the ftrength of his arm he fub- dued all the kings of the country, and like another Parafu-Réma dettroyed the remnants of the C/hettris. He had two wives, fa/navati and Mura. By the fittt he had nine fons,’ called the Swmalyadicas, from the eldeft, whofe name was Szmalya (though in the dra- mas, he iscalled Sarvarthafidd’ht) ; by Mura he had Chand-a- Gupta, and many others, who were known _by the general “appellation of Maur ryas, becaufe they were born of Mura, Nanda, ®64 ON THE CHRONOLOGY Nanda, when far advanced in years, was takeri ill fuddenly, and to all appearance died. He foon rez _vived, to the great joy of his fubjects: but his fenfes appeared to be greatly deranged, for he no longer fpoke or acted as before. While fome afcribed the monarch’s imbecillity to the effects of a certain poifon, which is known to impair 'the faculties at leaft, when it proves too weak to defiroy the life of thofe to whom it is adminiltered, Mantri-Récfhaja, his prime minifter was firmly perfuaded, according to a notion very pre- valent among the Himdus, that upon his mafter’s death, fome magician had entered into the lifelefs corpte which was now re-animated and actuated by his pretence. He, therefore, leeeeuly ordered, that ftrict {earch might be made for the magician’s own body ; for, as according to the tenets of their fuperftition, this would neceflarily be rendered invifible, and con- tinue fo, as long as its {pirit informed another body ; fo he na turally concluded the magician had enjoined one of his faithful followers to watch i it, until the dif- folution of the fpell fhould.end the trance. In confe- quence _ of thefe crders, two men» being difcovered — keeping watch over a corpie on the banks of the 7 Range he ordered them to be feized and thrown into — the river, and caufed the body to.-be burnt immedi- ately. It proved to belong to Chandya-das, aking of a {mall domain in the wettern part of India beyond the Vindhyan hills, the capital whereof is called Vicat-palli.. This prince having been obliged to fave himfelf by © flight, from the Yavanas or Greeks, who had dilpot- | feffed him of his kingdom,; had aflumed, with the garb of a penitent, the name of Suvidha.. Mantri- Rachhafa having thus punifhed the magician for his ' prefumption, left the country. When Nanda recovered from his illnefs he became a tyrant, or, rather, having entrufied. Sacafara, his prime uaners ‘with the reins of government, the lat-_ ter ruled with abfolute{way. As 7 he old king was one day hunting with his minifter, towards the hills tothe fouth of the town, he complained of his '‘be- ing: OF THE HINDUS. 265 ing thirfty, and quitting his attendants, repaired with Sacatara to a beautiful re/ervoir, under a large {pread- ing tree, near a cave in the hills, called Patalcundira, orithe paflage leading to the infernal regions ; there Sacatara flung the old man into the refervoir, and threw a large ftone upon him. In the evening he returned to the imperial city, bringing back the king’s horfe, and reported, that his maiter had quitted his attendants and rode into the foreft; what was be- come of him he knew not, but he had found his horfe grazing under a tree. Some days after Sacatara, with Vacranara, one of the fecretaries of ttate. placed Ugradhanwa, one of the younger fons of Nanda, on the throne. The young king being diffatisfied with Sacatara’s account of his father’s difappearance, fet about farther enquiries during the minifter’s abfence, but thefe proving as little fatisfactory, he affembled the principal perfons of his court, and threatened-them all withdeath, if, in three days, they failed to bring him certain in- tellizence what was become of his father. This menace fucceeded, for, on the fourth day, they reported, that Sacatara had murdered the old king, and that his re- mains where concéaled under a ftone in the refervoir near Patalcandra; Ugradhanwa immediately fent peo - ple with cameis, who returned in the evening, with the body and the ftonesthat had covered it. Sacatara confeiied the murder, and was thereupon condemned tobe fhut up with his ‘family in- a narrow room, the door of which was walled up, and a fall opening only left: for the conveyance oftheir {canty allowance. They all died in a fhort time,,@xcept the younceft fon Vica- tara, whom the young king ordered to be releafed, and took into his fervice. But Vicatara meditated revenge; and the king having directed him to call fome Bréhman to aflift at the /raddha he was going to Vou. V. R ou perform, 266 ON THE CHRONOLOGY perform, in honour of his anceftor, Vicatara, brought an ill-natured prieft, of a moft favage appearance, in the expectation that the king might be tempted, from difguft at fo offenfive an object, “to offer fome affront to the Bréhmen, who, in revenge, would denounce a curfe againft him. The plan fucceeded to his with : the king ordered the priett to be turned out, and the latter laid a dreadful imprecation upon him, fwearing at the fame time, that he would never tie up his fhicé or lock of hair, till he had effeéted his ruin, The enraged priett then ran out of the palace ex- claiming, “whoever wifhes to be king let him _ follow me. Chandra-Gupta immediately arofe, with eight of his friends, and went after him. They crofled the Ganges, with all poffible difpatch, and vifited the king of Népal, called Parvatefwara, or the lord of the mountains, who received them kindly. They entreated him to affift them with troops and money, Chandra- Gupta promifing, at the fame time, to give him the half of the empire of Prachi, in cafe they fhould be fuccetSful. Parvatefwara anfwered, that he could not bring into the field a fufficient force to effect the conqueft of fo powerful an empire; but, as he was on good terms with the Yavans or Greeks, the Sacas or dndo-Scythians, the people of Camboja or Gayni, the Ciratas or inhabitants of the mountains to the eaft- ward of Népa/, he could depend on their affiftance. Ugradhanwa enraged at the behaviour of Chandra- Gupta, ordered all his brothers to be put to death. The matter, however, is related differently in other books, which ftate, that Nanda, feeing himfelf far advanced in years, directed that, after his deceafe, his kingdom nee be equally divided between the Sumalyadicas, and that a decent allowance fhould be given to the Mawuryas or children of Mura, but the Sunalyadicas being jealous of the Mauryas, put them all to death, except Chandra-Gupta, who, being faved — through the protection of Lunus, out of gratitude af-— fumed the name of Chandra-Gupta, or faved by the - moon: but to refume the narrative, d Parva-— GF THE HINDUS: 267 Parvatefwara took the field with a formidable army, accompanied by his brother Virochana and his own fon Malaya-Cetu; he confederates foon came in fight of the capital of the king of Prachi, who put himfelf at the head of his forces, and went out to meet them. A battle was fought, wherein Ugradhanwa was defeated, after a dreadful cainage, in which he himfelf loft his life. The city was immediately furrournded, and Sawartha-Siddhi, the governor, feeing it impoflible to hold out againft fo powerful an ehemy, fled to the ¥ indhyan mountains, and became an anchoret. Rac/ha/a went over to Parvitefivara®. *, ~Chandra-Gupta, being firmly eftablifhed on the throne, deftroyed the Sumalya- dicas, and difmiffed the allies, after having liberally rewarded them for their affiftance: but he kept the Yavans or Greeks, and refufed to give the half of the kingdom of Prachi to Parvatefwara, who, being unable to enforce his claim, feturned to his own country meditating vengeance. By the advice of Racfhafa he fent a perfon to deftroy Chandra-Gupta; but Vifanu-Gupta, fufpecting the defign, not only ren- dered it abortive, but tufned it back upon the author, by gaining over the aflaflin to his intereft, whom he engaged to murder Parvétefwara, which the villain accordingly effected. Rac/hafa urged Maiaya-Cetu to revenge his father’s death, but though pleafed with the fuggeftion, he declined the enterprize, reprefent- ing to his councellor, that Chandra-Gupta bad a large body of Yavans or Greeks in his pay, had fortified his capital, and placed a numerous garifon in it, with guards of elephants at all the gates; and finally, by the defection of their allies, who were either overawed by his power, or conciliated by his favour, had fe firmly eitablifhed his authority, that no attempt could be made againft him with any profpect of fuccefs. _ * Ratfhafa on hearing of the death of Sacatara returned, and became ptime ininifter of Ugra-dbanwa. R 2 In £68 ON-THE CHRONOLOGY In the mean time /7/Anu-Gupta, being confcreus that Chandra-Gupia could never. be fafe “fo long as -he kad to contend with a man of Aacfh tala, s abilities, formed a plan to reconcile them, and this he effected. in the following manner: there was in the capital a refpectahle merchant or banker, called Chandana- Das, an intimate friend of Racfhaja. Vifanu- Gupta adviled Chu ndra-Gupta to confine him with his whole family : fome time after he vifited the unfortunate pri- foner, and told him that the only way to fave’ him- {elf and family from imminent defiruction, was to effect a reconciliation between the king and Rachha/a, and that, if he would follow his advice, he would point out to him the means of doing it. Chandana- Das affented, though, from the known inv eteracy of Rachhafa againtt Chandra-Gupta, he had little hope of faccefs. Accord ingly, he and /ifsnu-Gupia, betook themfelves privately to a place in the northern hills, where Racfhafe had a country feat, to which he aed to retire from the buftle of bufinefs. There they erected a large pile of wood, and gave out that they intended to burn themtelves. Rac/hafu was aftonifhed when he heard of his friends’ refolution, and ufed every endeavour to diffuade them from it; but Chan-_ dana-Das told him, he was determined to perith i in the flames with Vi/hnu- Gupta, unlefs he would confent to be reconciled to Chandra- Gupta. In the mean time the © prince arrived with a retinue of five hundred men ; when, ordering them to remain behind, he advanced alone towards Rac/hafa, to whom he bowed refpectfully — and made an offer of delivering up his {word. Racfhafa remained a long time inexorable, but at laft, overcome . . . ~~ 4 Y by the joint entreaties of Vi/hnu-Gupta and Chandana- Dgs, he fuffered himfelf to be appeafed, and was re- — conciled to the king,.who made him his prime minif-— ter. Fifhnu-Gupta, having fucceeded in bringing ‘about this reconciliation, withdrew to refume his) former occupations; and Chandru-Gupta reigned af- terwards many years, with juflice and equity, and) adcred by his fubjects. eS OF THE HINDUS. 269 By Prachi (in Sanferit) or the eaft, 1s underftood all the country from Allahabad to the Wekernmot limits of India: it 1s called allo parva, an appellation of the fame import, and ‘purob in the fpoken dialects. Vhis laft has been diftorted into purop and prur op by european travellers of the laft century. ight wi prachi a8 obvioufly derived 1 ee name of Prafi, which the Grecks gave to the inhabitants of this ¢ Ate {t is divided into two parts: “i firft comprenends all the country from A//chabad to Raj-mehal and the weftern branch of the Ganges ; the fecond includes Bengal, the ereateft part of which is known in Sanfcrit under the name of Gancara-a: fe or country of Gancara, from which the Greeks made Gaigaridas or Cline dridai, in the firft cafe. Gancara is fill the” name ohh feria diftrict near the fummit of the De/ta. Perhaps from thefe two countries called Purwa is derived the appellation of Parvaim in Scripture, which appears with a dual) form. According to Arrian’s Pe- aed lus, Bengal was famous for its highly refined gold, called Keltin wn the Periplus; and lak or. Calden Hs this ‘day. It is called Kurden the Ayeen Ackbery *, | “The capital city of Prachi proper, or the weftern - of it, is declared to be Raj-griha, or the royal manfion. According to the purdnas it was built by a fon of king Prithu, called Haryac/ha. It was taken afterwards by Bu/a-hama, the brother of Crifna, who rebuilt it, and afligned it as a refidence for one of his fons, who are called in general Baliputras, or the chil- dren of Bala. From this circumftance it was called - Balipura, or the town of the fon of Balas but in the spoken dialects it was called Bal-putra, becanfe a pu- tra; or fon of Bali, -refided im it.) From) Bali-putra the Greeks made Palipatra and ‘Pali-bothra, and * Vol. Il. p, 204 haa “ R 3 the \ | 270 .- QN THE CHRONOLOGY - the inhabitants of the country, of which it was the ea- pital, they denominated Palibothri, though this ap- pellation more properly belongs to another tribe of flindus, of wham | gaye fome account in a former ef- fay on Egypt. Diovoruvs Sicuxus, fpeaking af Palihothra, fays, that 1t had been built by the Indian Hercules, who, according to Mega/thenes, as quoted by Arrian, was worfhipped by the Swrafem. Their chief cities were Methora and Ch/obora ; the firft is now called Mutra(*), the other Mugu-nagur by the Mufulmans, and Califa-pura by the Hindus. ‘The whole country about Mutra is called Surafena to this day by learned Bréh- CNS. The Indian Hercules, according to Cicero, was called Brextus. Hes the fame with Bara, the brother of Crisuna,and both are conjointly worthipped at Murra; indeed, they are confidered as one -Avatara, or incar- nation of Vifhnu. Bala is reprefented as a ftout man with a clubin ‘his hand. He is called alfo Ba/a- Roma. To decline the word Ba/a you mutt begin with Balas, which I conceive to be an obfolete form, preferved only for the purpote of declenfion, and ety- mological derivation. The firft 2 in Ba/e is pronoun- ced like the firft ¢ in America, in the eaftern partsy India: but in the wetiern parts, and in Benares, 1€71s pronounced exactly like the French ¢ in the pronouns ye, me, le, &c. thus the difference between Ba/as and — Belus is not very great. As Ba/a {prung from Vifanu, or Heri, he 1s certainly Heri-cula, Heri-culas, and Hercules. Diodorus Siculus fays, that the pofterity of Hercules reigned for many centuries in Pal-bothra, but that they did nothing worthy of being recorded ; and, indeed, their names are not even mentioned in the purdnas, In (*) In Sanferit it is called Mafbura. | : : ; . q OF THE HINDUS. 971 In the Ganga-mahatmya, in which all places of wor- fhip, and others of note, on the banks of the Ganges, are mentioned, the prefent town of LRaj-mehal is poti- tively declared to be the ancient city of Raj-griha ot the purdnas, the capital of Prachi, which afterwards was called Bal-putra. Raj-griha, and Raj-mehal in Perfian, fignify the fame thing. It is alfe called by the natives Raj-mandalam, and by Ptolemy Palibothra-mandalon tor Bali-putra- mandalam : the firft fignifies the royal mantion, and the fecond the manfion of the Ba/a-putras. Ina more extenfive fente mandalam fignifies the circle, or coun- try belonging to the Bal-pytras. In this fenfe we fay Coro-maidel, for Cholo or rather Jala-mandal. Here I muft obferve, the prefent Raj-mehal is not precifely on the fpot where the ancient Raj-griha, or Bali-putra,. ttood,. owing to the ftrange devatiation of the Ganges in that part of the country for feveral centuries paft. Thefe devaftations are attefted by univerfal tradition, as well as by hiftorical records, and the concurring teftimony of RaxLpeu, Fircn, Tavernier, and other Lwropean travellers of the laft century. When I was at Raj-mehal in January lait, 1 was defirous of making particular enquiries on the fpot, but I could only meet with a few Brahmens, and Pie very ignorant; all they could tell me was, that in former ages Raj-mehal, or Raj-mandal, was an immente city, that it extended as far as the eatiern limits of Boglipoore towards Terriagully, but that the Ganges, which formerly ran a great way towards the N.E. and Eaft, had fwallowed it up; and that the prefent Raj-mehal, formerly a fuburb of the ancient city, was all that remained of that famous place. For farther particulars they referred me to learned pumdits who unfortunately lived in the interior parts of the country. ah. Ra In. 272 ON THE CHRONOLOGY In the Mud;é-récfrafz, it is declared, that the city in. which Chaméra-Gupta refided, was to the north of the hills, and, from fome particular circumftances that will be noticed hereafter, 1t appears that, they could not be above five or fix miles diftant from it. Megafthenes intorms us alto, that this famous city was. fituated near the confluence of the Erannoboas with the Ganges. The Erannoboas has been fuppoted to be the Sone, which has the epithet of /irdén-ya-baha, or gold-wafling, g given to it in fome poems. ‘The Sone, however, is mentioned as a diftinét river. from. the Erat igi, both by Phay and frrian, on the autho- rity of Me gapphenes : and the word Fir an-ya-baha, from which the Greeks made Erannoboas;:is not a proper name, but an appellative (as the Greek Chry/o- rhous), applicable, and is applied, to any river that rolls down paricles of gold with its fands. Moft rivers in = as well as in /wrepe, and more particularly the Ganges, with all the rivers that come down from the northern hills, are famous in ancient hiftory-for their golden fands. Vhe Coffsanus of Arrian, or Coffoagus of Pliny, 1s not the river Coo/y, but the Coffanor Cartan, called alfo Coffar, Coffar, and Caffay, which: runs through the province of \Midnapoor, and joins the re- mains of the weftern branch of the Ganges below Nanga-Cuffon. The Erannoboas, now the Cooly, has greatly tered its courfe for feveral centuries paft. It now joins the Ganges, about five and twenty miles above the Ea where it united with that river in the days of fegafthenes ; but the old bed, with a {mall ftream, 3 {till vifible, and is called to this day Puranah=bahah the old Coofy, or the old channel. It is well delineated in Major Rrexnneii’s Arias, and it joins an arm of the Ganges, formerly the bed of that river, near a place called Neboh-gunge. From Nabob-punge the Ganges formerly took an extenfive {weep to the eaft- ward, towards Hyatpoor, and the old banks of the river re fill yilible in that Sree. From thete facts, fup- ported a sa ee) OF THE HINDUS, | 273 ported by a clofe infpection of the country, I am of opinion, Bahputra was fituated near the adie of the old Coofy with the Ganges, and on the ipot where the villages of Mynyaree and Biffuntpoor-gola now ftand ; the Ganges proceeding at that time in an eaf- terly direétion from Nabob-gunge, and to the north of thefe villages. ‘he fortified part of Palidothra, ac- cording to Mega/fhenes, extended about ten miles in length, while the breath was only two. But the fuburbs, which extended along the banks of the Ganges, were, I doubt not ten or fifteen miles in length. Thus Deh/, whilft in a flourifhing ftate, ex - tended above thirty miles along the banks of the Jzm- ma, but, except about the centre of the town, con- fifted properly of only a fingle ftreet, parallel to the river. The ancient geographers, as Strabo, Ptolemy, and Piiny, have detcribed the fituation of Palibothra in fuch a manner that it is hardly pofiible to miftake it. Strabo *, who cites -4rtemidorus, fays, that the Piner ue its entering the plains of India: runs ina fouth direction as far. as a town called Gazges, .(Gan- ga-purl,) now Allahabad, and from thence, ‘with an eafterly courfe as far as Dadibotben. thence to the fea (according to the Chreffomathia from Strabo) in a {outher ly direction. No other place but that which we have afligned for the fite of Ba/i- pulra, aniwers to this deicription of drtemidorus. Pliny, from Mega/thenes, who, according to Sirado had repeatedly vifited the court oi Chandra- Gupta, fays, that Palibothra was 425 Roman miles * B, XV. p. 719. f from O74 ON THRE CHRONOLOGY from the eoafluence of the Jumna with the Ganges, Here it is neceflary to premife, that Megafhenes tays the highways in India were meafured, and that at the end otf a certain Indian meafure (which is not named, but 1s faid to be equal to fen fadia,) there was a cip- pus or fort of colunn erected. No Indian meafure aniivers to this but the Brahmeni, or aftronomical cofs, of four to a yojana, This is the Hindu fratute cofs, and equal to 1,227 Britith miles. It is ufed to this day by aftronomers, and by the inhabitants of the Panjab, hence it is very often called the Panjabi-cofs : thus the difiance from Lakgr to Multan is reckoned, to this day to be 145 Panjabi, or QO common cofs. In order to afcertain the number of Bréhmeni cofs reckoned formerly between Allahabad and Palibothra, multiply the 425 Roman miles by eight (for Pliny rekconed fo many ftadia to a mile) and divide the whole by ten (the number of itadia to a cofs accord- ing to Megafthenes) and we fhall have 340 Bréhmeni cols, or 417.18 Britith miles; and this will bring us to within two miles of the confluence of the old Coofy with the Ganges. Strabo informs us alfo that they generally reckoned 6000 ftadia from Palibothra to the mouth of the Ganges; and from what he fays, it is plain, that theie 0000 ttadia are to be underitood of fuch as were ufed at fea, whereof about 1100 make a degree. Thus 6000 of thete ftadia give 382 Britith miles. Ac- cording to Pliny they reckoned more accurately 6380 ftadia or 400 Britifh miles, which is really the diftance by water between the confluence of the old Cooty with the Ganges, and Injellee at the mouth of the Ganges. Ptolemy has been equally accurate in afiigning the fituation of Palibothra relatively to the towns on the banks of the Ganges, which he mentions above and below it. Let us begin from the confluence . of the Tufo, now the Tonfe, with the Ganges, Lio, OF THE HINDUS. 275 Tufo, now the Ton/z, (See Major Kenuel’s courfe of the Ganges.) Cidia, now Contecah. Sagala (in Sanfcrit Swchela, but in the vulgar dialeGs Sokheila) now Vindya Vaini near Mirzapoor. Sanbalaca, in Sanferit Sammalaca. It is now called | Sumbulpoor, and 1s fituated in an ifland oppofite to Patna. It is called Sabelpoor in Major Ren- nel’s Map of the courfe of the Ganges, but the true name 1s Sumbulpoor. It dened its cele- brity, as well as its name, from games (for the word Sammallaca imports) performed ther every year in honour of certain heroes of antiquity. During the celebration of thefe games, Siinial- laca was frequented by a prodigious concourte of merchants, and all forts of people, in much that it was confidered as the createft air in tlie country, This’ place. is mentioned in the /uri- cfhetra Maha-tmya, which contains a eee Ge _of the principal places of worfhip in North Bahar, Boreca, now Borounca, oppofite to Bar and Rajowly. near Mowah on the Byar, about three miles from the Ganges, which former ly ran. clofe by it. It was the place of refidence of the kings of the Bhur tribe, once very powerful in this country. _Algala, Monger. In Ptolemy's time it was fituated at the junction of the river Fulgo with the Ganges, which he derives from the mountains of Uxentus, as that word probably is, from “chéc-dés, or country of chdc, or, as it written in the maps Lfchauk: there are five or fix places of this name in the mountains of Ramgur. ‘Lhe river Fulgo i is the Cacuthis of drrian, fo caked from its running through the country Le Cicata. Accord- ing to the fate author, the Andomatis or Dum- moody had its fource in the fame mountains. The ~ 876 ON THE CHRONOLOGY . The Ganges formerly ran almoft in a direct line from | Borounka to Monghier, the Fulgo uniting with it near this place; but fince the river taking a foutherly courfe, has made great encroachments upon the northern boundary of Monghier, which ftretched out a confiderable diftance in that di- rection to a hill of a conical fhape, which the ftream has totally wafhed away. This fact 14s afcertained on the evidence of feveral Hindu facred books, particularly of the Gangamahalmya ; for, at the time this was written, one half of the hill fill remained. Si gala appears to be corrupted trom the Santerit Sirhala, a plough. At the birth of CurisHNA a theet of fire like the garments of the gods, appeared above the place: called Vin- dhyavafni, near Mirzapoor. ‘his appearance 1s called Suchéla, or, in the vulgar dialects, Sukhe/a or Sukhaila, from which the Greeks made’ Sega/a. This fiery meteor forced its way through the earth, and re-appeared. near Monghier, tearing and furrowing up the ground hke a plough, -or firhala. The place where it re-appeared is near Monghier, ‘and there is a cave formed by light- ning facred to Devi. =_— Ss oe ee ee a ee a ee . { Palihbothra. Near the confluence of the old Cooly with the Ganges. Aftha-Gura, now Jetta-gurry, or Jetla-coory, in the’ inland parts of the country and at the entrance of a famous pafs through the RKaj-mehal hills. Corygaxus, near Palibothra, and below it, is derived “from the Sanferit Gauri- Gofchi, or the wildernefs of Gauri, a form of Devi. ‘The famous town of Gaur derives its name fromit. It is called by Nonnus in his Dionyfiacs Gagus for Gofcha, or the Gofcha by excellence. He yS it was fur- rounded with a net-work, and that it was a journey of two days in Ry IB "his fort of inclofure is fill practifed in the | eaftern OF THE HINDUS. 2717 eaftern parts of India, to prevent cattle from _ftraying, or being molefted by tigers and other ferocious animals. ‘The kings of Perfa turround their Haram, when encamped, with a net-work ; and formerly, the Perfans when betfieging a town, ufed to form aline of contravallation with nets. Vhe northern part only, towards Cotwally, was in- habited at that early period. Londota. Tanda-haut (haut isa market). This name, in different MSS. of Pto/emy, is varioufly written, for we read alfo, Condota and Sondota : and un- fortunately, thefe three readings are true Hindu names of places, for we have Sanda-haut, and Cunda-haut. Wowever, Tanda-haut, or in San- ferit, Tandd-haut appears to be Tandé, formerly a marketplace, called alfo Tanrah, Tarrah, Tar- dah, and Tanda. It is fituated near the fouthern extremity of the high grounds of Gaur, on the ‘banks of the old bed of the Ganges. Tamalites. Sumal-haut. No longer a Hat, but fimply Samal-poore. Tamal-hat is not a Hindu name, and, I fuppofe here, a miftake of the tranfcriber. It is between Downapoor and Sooty. (See Rennell’s map.) ‘The Ganges ran formerly clofe to thefe three places; and Mr. Bernier, in his way ftom Benares to Coffimbazar, landed at Downapoor. Elydna is probably Laudannah. Cartinaga, the capital of the Cocconage, or rather Cottonaga, is called now Cuftunga, it is near Soory; the Portuguefe, laft century, called it Cartunga and Catrunga. Cartifina now Carjuna, or Cajwana, is near Beudwau. I fhall juft obferve here, that the three laft men- tioned towns are erroneoufly placed, in Mercator’s map, on the banks of the Ganges. Prolemy fays no fuch thing. The next place on the banks of the Ganges is / Oreo- — sn i é ON THE HRONOLOGY Oresphonta. Hararpunt or ‘eiisiedal in the vulgar dialects ; in Sanferit 1t 1s Hararparna from Hara and drpana, which implies a piece of ground contecrated to Hara or Muhd-deva. The word Arpana is always s pronounced 3 in the fpoken dia- lects, drpunt; thus they fay, Crifhnarpunt. It is now Bich Bhi ty. Here was formefly a “place of worthip, dedicated to Mahé-deva ot Hara, with an extentive tract of eround appropriated to the worfhip of the God; but the Ganges having deftroyed the place of worthip, and the holy ground having been refumed during the invafions of the Mufulmans, it is entirely neglected. Ie fill exitts, however, as a place of worthip, only the image of the Phallus j is removed toa greater diftance from the river. Aga-nagara, literally the Nagara, or town of Aga. It 1s {till a famous place of worfhip in the dwipa (ifland or peninfula) of Aga, called, from that circumftance, Aga-dwip : the true name 1s Agar- dwip. A few miles above Aga-nagara, was the city called Catadupe by -Arrian trom Cativa- dwip, a place famous in the purdnas. It is now called Catwa. dite Ganges-regid, now Satgauw, near Hoogly. It is a fam- ous place of w vorthip, and was formerly the refi- derice of the kings of the country, and faid to have beena city of an immente fize, fo as to have fwallowed up one hundred villages, as the name imports: however, though they write its nameé Satgauw, I believe it fhould be Sdigauw, or the even villages, becaufe there were fo many cenfu- rated to the Seven Rifhis, and each of them had one appropriated to his own ute. Palura, now Palorah, or Pollerah, four or five miles to the weft of Oolbarya below Budge-budge. A branch of the Ganges ran formerly to the weft of it, and after pafling by Naga-bafan, or Nagam- bapan, fell into the fea towards Ingellee. From Nagam-bafan the weftern branch of the Ganges was OF THE HINDUS. 279 was denominated Cumbufon Oftium by the Greeks. This place is now ridiculoufly called Nanga- baffan, or the naked abede ; whereas its true name is Naga-bafan, or the abode of inakes, with which the country abounds. Sir Wiptram Jones fays, “ the only difficulty in deciding the fituation of Palibothra to be the fame “as Patali-putra, to which the names and meti cir- “© cumftarices nearly correfpond, arofe trom hence, “ that the latter place extended from the confluence of the Sone and the Ganges to the fite of Patna, ‘whereas Palibothra ftood at the junction of the “ Ganges and the Erannoboas; but this difficulty has “ been removed, by finding ina claffical Sanfcrit book, ** near two thoufand years old, that Hiranyabahee, or ** golden armed, which the Greeks changed into Eran- “* noboas, or the river with a lovely murmur, was, in ‘in fact, another name for the Sona itfelf, though * Megafihenes, from ignorance or inattention, has “named them feparately.” Vide Afatic Refearches, vol. IV. p. 11. But this explanation will not-be found fufficient to folve the difficulty, 1f Hiranyabaha be, as I conceive it is not, the proper name of a river; but an appel- lative, from an accident common to many rivers. Patali-putra was certainly the capital, and the refi- dence of the kings of Magadha or fouth Behar. In the Bludra Ricfhafa, of which I have related the argument, the capital city of Chandra-Gupta is called Cufumapoor throughout the piece, except in one pafiage, where it feems to be confounded with Patali- putra, as ifthey were different names for the fame place. In the paflage alluded to, Récfhafa atks one- of his meffengers, ‘ If he had been at Cufumapoor ?” the man replies, “ Yes, [have beenat Patali-putra.” But Sumapon 250 ON. THE CHRONOLOGY Sumapon, or Phulwaree, to call it by its modern name, was, as the word imports, a pleafure or flower garden, belonging to the kings of Patna, and fitu- ate, indeed, about ten miles W.S.W. from that city, but, certainly, never furrounded with fortifications, which Ananta, the author of the Mudra Racfhafa lays, the abode of Chandra-Gupta was. It may be offered ‘in excufe, for fuch blunders as thefe, that the au- thors of thi, and the other poems and plays I have mentioned, written on the fubje&t of Chandra-Gupta, which are certainly modern productions, were for- eigners ; inhabitants, if not natives, of the Deccan ; at leaft unanta was, for he declares that he lived on the banks of the Goday eri. But though the foregoing confiderations muft place the authori ity of thefe writers far below the ancients, whom I have cited for the purpofe of determining the fituation of Palibothra ; yet, if we confider. the fcene of action, in connexion with the incidents of the ftory, in the Mudra Récfhafa, it will afford us clear evidence, that the city of Chandra-Gupta could not have ftood on the fite of Patna; and, a pretty ftrong prefumption alfo, that its real fituation was where I have placed it, that is to fay, at no great diftance from where Rajé- mehal now ftands. For, firft, the city wasin the neighbourhood of fome hills which lay to the fouthward of it. ‘Lheir fituation is expreffly mentioned ; and for their contiguity, it may be in- ferred, though the precife diftance be not fet down from hence, that king Nanda’s going out to hunt, his retiring to the refervoir, among the hills near Patal- candara, to quench his thirft, his murder there, and the fubfequent return of the affaffin to the city with his mafter’s horfe, are all occurrences related, as having happened on the fame day. fi meffengers alfo who were fent by the young king after the dif- covery of the murder to fetch the body, exe- cuted their commiffion: and returned to the ‘city the OF THE HINDUS. 2g} the fame day. Thefe events are natural and probable; if the city of Chandra-Gupta was on the fite of Raje- mehal, or in the neighbourhood of that place, but are utterly incredible, if applied to the fituation of Patna, from which the hills recede at leatt thirty miles in any direction. Again, Pataleandara in Sanfcrit, fignifies the crater of a volcano; and in fact, the hills that form the glen, in which is fituated the place now called Moo- tijarna, or the pearl dropping /pring, agreeing perfectly in the circumftances of diftance and direction from Raje-mehal with the refervoir of Patalcandara, as def- cribed in the poem, have very much the appearance of a crater of an old volcano. I cannot fay I have ever been on the very fpot, but I have obferved in the neighbourhood, fubftances that bore undoubted marks of their being volcanic productions : no fuch appear- ances are to be feen at Patna, nor any trace of there having ever been a volcano there, or nearit. Mr. Davis has given a curious defcription of Mootijarna, illuftrated with elegant drawings. He informs us there is a tradition, that the refervoir was built by “Sz/taz “Svja: perhaps he only repaired it. The confufion Ananta, and the other authors above alluded to, have made in the names of Patali-putra and Bali-putra, appears to me not difficult to be accounted for. While the fovercignty of the kings of Maghadha, or fouth Bahar, was exerciled within the limits of their hereditary dominions, the feat of their government was Patali-putra, or Patya: but Janafandha, one of the anceftors of Chendra-Gupita, having fubdued the whole of Prachi, as we read in the puranas, fixed his refidence at Bali-putra, and there he fuifered a moft cruel death from Crifina and Bala Rama, who caufed him to be fplit afunder. Bala reftored thefon, Suhadéva, to his hereditary dominions ; and from that time the kings of Maghadha, for twenty-four generations, reigned peaceably at pas, V. S Patna, 2382 ON THE CHRONOLOGY Patna, until Naada afcended the throne, who, prov- ing an active and cnt prince, fubdued the Ww héle of Prachi ; and having thus recovered the con- uetts, that had- been wrefted from his ancettor, ‘pro- b, ably re-efiablifhed the feat of empire at Bali-putra ; the hiforians of Alexander pofitively affert, that he did. Thus while the kings of Palhbothra, as Dio- dorus tells us, funk into oblivion, through their floth and Hiaetivity: (a reproach w! Richt feems we wrranted by the utter filence obferved cf the pofterity of Bala Rama in the furdnas, not even theirnames Eeing mention- ed ;) the princes of Patali-putra, by a contrary con- duct, acquired a reputation that {pread over all India - it was, therefore, natural fer foreign authors, (for fuch ae leatt, Ananta was,) etpecially in compofitions of the dramatic kind, where the effeé is oftentimes beft roduced by a negleé of hiftorical precifion, of two titles, to which ee hero had an equal right to diftin- guifh him by the moti illuftrious. The author of. Sacontala has committed as great a miftake, in mak- | ing nis ose the refidence of Dufriidielas which | was not then in exiftence, Devan. been built by Haji, the fifth ps caeicens from D Dufhnunta ; betore his time ~ there was, indeed, a place of worfhip on the fame {par, but no town. The fame author has fallen into another error, 1n aifigning a fituation of this city not far > te the river-Malini, (he fhould rather have faid the | jvulet that takes its name froin a village now called ~ Mah am, to the weftward of Lahore: it 1s joined by a7 new channel to the Ravy ;) but this isa miftake ; Haf- tinapocr lies on the banks of the old channel of the Ganges. The defcendanis of Perw reiided at Sangala, — whole extenfive ruins are to be feen about fifty miles” to the weftward of Lahore, in a part’ of the country uninhabited. I will take eccafion to obferve | here, that Arrian has confounded Sangala with Sal< pada, or Salgana, or the miftake ‘has been made by? his copyifts. Frontinus and Polyenus have preferved the true name~of-this place, now called Calanore 57 and ciofe ta it is a deferted village, to this dayy aan called OF TITE HINDUS. 563 called Suighéda ; its fituation anf{wers exactly to the defcription given of it by Alexander's hiftorians. The kings of Sangala are known in the Perfian hiftory by the name of Schangal, one of them affitted 2 ffra- flab againft the famous Caico/ru; but to return trom this digreffion to Patali putra. The true name of this famous place i is, Patali-pura; which means the town of Pata, a form of Devi wor- fhipped there. It was the refidence of an adopted fon ef the goddefs Patal, hence called Patalizpuira, or the fon of Patali. Batali -putra and Bali-putra are abfo- lutely inadmiffable, as Sanfcrit names of towns and places ; they are ufed in that fenfe, only in the fpoken dialects ; and this, of itfelf, is a proof, that the poems in queftion are modern productions. Patali-pura, or the town of Patali, was called fimply Patali, or cor- ruptly Pattiali, on the invafion of the Muflalmans + “it is mentioned under that name in Mr. Dow’s trant- lation of Ferifhta’s hiftory. It is, I believe, the Pw- tai of Pliny. From a paffage in this author com- pared with others from Péolemy, Murcianus, Heracleota, and drrian in his Periplus, we learn that re merchants, who carried on the trade from the Gangetic Gulph, or Bay of Bengal, to Perimula, or Malacca, cae to Bengal, took their departure from fome place of tendezvous in the neighbourhood of Point Godavery, » near the mouth of the Ganga Godavery. . The fhips » uwfed in this navigation, of ‘a larger conftruction than ' common, were called by the ‘Greek and Arabian failors, colandrophanta, or in/the Hinduftani dialect, cotlan-di-pota, coilun bouts or fhips: for pota in ee erit, fignifies a boat or a fhip ; ‘and di or da, in the _wettern parts of india, 1s either an adjective form, or _ the mark of the genitive cafe. Pliny has preferved to us the track of the merchants who traded to Bengal from Point Godavery. ay S 2 They 24 ON.THE CHRONOLOGY They went to Cape Colinga, now Palmira; thence to Dandagula, now Tentu-guily, almoft oppofite te Fultati *; thence to Tropina, or Triveni and Tre- beni, a Tripina by the. Portuguefe, in the laft century; and, latily, to Patale, called Patali, Patiala as late as a twelfth century, and now Pataa, Pliny, who muitook this Patale for another town of the fame name. fituate at the fummit of the Delta of the Indus, where a form of Devs, under the appellation of Emtiols 1s equally worthipped to this day, candidly acknow- ledges, that he could by no means reconcile the vari- ous accounts he had Se about Patale, and the other places mentioned befoi The account tranfmitted to us of Chandra-Gupta, by the hiftorians of Alexander, agrees remarkably well with the abftract I have given in this paper of the Mudra Racfhaja. By Atheneus, he is called Sandra- copios, by the others Sendracotfos, and fometimes 47- drocottos.. He was allo called Chandra fimply; and, accordingly, Diodorus Siculus calls him Xandrames from Chandra, or Chandram in the accufative cafe ; for in the weftern parts of India, the fpoken dialects from the Sanfcrit do always affect that cafe. Ac- cording to Plutarch, in his life of Alewander, Chan- dra-Gupta had been in that prince’s camp, and had been heard to fay. afterwards, that Alexander would have found no difficulty in the conqueft of Prachi, or the country of the Prafians had he attempted it,, | as the king was defpiled, and hated too, on ae of his cruelty. | In the Mudra Racfhafa it is faid, that king Nanda, afier a fevere fit of yillnefs, fell into a ftate of ime becillity, which ‘Betrayed itfelf in Bis ditcourie * This is the only placé in this eoBy not to be found in Remmell’s dn nak and ©» GF THE HINDUS. 885 and actions; and that his wicked minifter, Sacatura, ruled with defpotic fway in his name. Diodorus Si- culus and Curtius relate, that Chandram was of a low tribe, his father being a barber. That he, and his “a ther Nanda too, were of a low tribe, is declared i the Vifknu-puréna and in the Bhégavat Chandram, as well .as his brothers, was Called / Maury a from. his mo- ether Mura: and as that word * in San{crit fignifies a barber, it furnifhed occafion to his enemies to alperte him as the fpurious offspring of one. The Greek hiftorians fay, the king of the Prafti was affaffinated by his wite’s paramour, the mother of Chandra; and that the murderer got pofleifion of the fovereign au- thority, under the tpecious title of regent and guar- dian to his mother’s children, but with a view to de- ftroy them. ‘The purdénas and other Hindu books, agree in the fame facts, except as to the amours of Sacatara with Mura, the mother of Chandra-Gupta, on which head they are filent. Diodorus and Curtius are miftaken in faying, that Chandram reigned over the Praft, at the time of Alexander's invafion : he was cont eemporary with el Nicator. if I fafped Chandra- Gupta kept his faith with the Greeks or Yavans no better than he had done- with his ally, the king of Nepal ; and this may be the mo- tive for Seleucus ‘crofling the Indus at the head of a numerous army; but finding Sandro-coptos prepared, he thought it expedient to conclude a treaty with him, by which he yielded up the conquefts he had nade and, to cement the alliance, gave him one of “his daughters in marriage +. Chandra-Gupta peppears to have agreed on his part to furaith -* See the Jutiviveca, where it is faid, the offspring of a barber, ° begot by ficalth, of a female of the Sudra tribe, is called Maurya; the offspring of a barber and a flave woman is called pice st t Strabo, B. Ai p. 724, S 3 Seleucu 986 ON THE CHRONOLOGY Seleucus annua Ihy with fifty elephants ; for we read of Antiochus the Great going to India, to renew the al- liance with king Soph hagajemus, and of his receiving fifty elephants from him. Sophagafemus, I conceive, to be a corruption of S/vaca-Séna, the grand{fon of Chandra-Gupta. In the purdnas this grand{on 1s called Afecavard-dhana or full of mercy, a word of nearly the font import as Ajécajena or Shivaca-féna ; the latter rnifying he whofe armies are mer cifid do not ravage and plunder the « country. / The fon of Chandra-Gupta is called Allitrochates and dwitrocates by the Greek hiftorian. Seleucus jent an ambaflador to him}; and after his death the fame good intellizwence was maintained by Antiochus 5 3 y the toa or the grandfon of Se/eucus. ‘This fon of Chandra-Gupia is called Varijira in the puranas; ac- cording to Parafura, his name was Dejaratha; but neither the one nor the other bear any affinity ta Amitrocates: this name appears, however, to be de- rived from the Sanferit Mitre-Gupta, which fignifies Javed by Mitra or the Sun, and ee ee probably was only a furname. : It may be objected to the foregoing account, the | improbability of a Hindu marrying the daughter of a Yavana, or, indeed, of Any foreigner. “On this ‘dificulty I cimbalred the Pundits of Benares, and they all gave me the fame anfwer; namely ees in the © time of Chandra- Gupta the Yavanas ‘were much refpected, and were even confidered as a fort of Hin- dus though they aiterwards brought upon themfelves the hatred of that nation by their cruelty, avarice, rapacity, and treachery in every tranfaction while they ruled over the weftern parts of India; but that at any rate the objection did not apply to the cafe, as Chandra-Gupta himfelf was a Su- dra, that is to' lay, of the loweft clafs. .In theg Vifinits — OF THE HINDUS. 887 Vifhnu-purina, and in the Bhagawat, it is recorded, that eight Grecian kings reigned over part of India. Vhey are better known to us by the title of the Grecian kings of Bactriana. . 4rrian in his Periplus, enumerating the exports from Europe to India, {ets down as one article beautiful virgins, who were ge- nerally fent to the market of Baroche.. The Hindus acknowledged that, formerly, they were not fo frict as they are at this day ; and this appears from their books to have been. the cafe. Strabo does not pofi- tively fay that Chandra-Gupia married a daughter of Seleucus, but that Seleucus cemented the alliance he had made with him by connubial affinity, from which expreflion it might equally be inferred that Seleucus married a daughter of Chandra-Gupta; but this is net fo likely as the other; and it .is probable the daughter of Se/ewcus was an illegitimate child, born in Perfia after d/eaander’s conquett of that country. Before I conclude, it is incumbent on me to ac- count for the extraordinary difference between the line of the Surya Varjas or children of the fun, from ichfwacu to Dafaratha-Rama, as exhibited in the fe- cond volume of the Afatick Refearches, from the Vifh- nu-purana and the Biagawat, and that fet down in the ‘Table I have given with this Effay. The line of the Surya Varfas, trom the Bhagawat being abfolutely irreconcileable with the anceftry of Arjuna and Chrifana, I had at firft rejected it, but, after a long fearch, I found it in the Ramayen, fuch as I have’ re- prefented it in the table, where it perfectly agrees with the other genealogies. Da/aratha-RKama was con- temporary with Para/u Rama, who was, however the eldeft ; and as the Ramayen is the hiftory of Dafara- tha-Rama, we may reafonably fuppofe, his anceftry was carefully fet down and not wantonly abridged. I fhall now conclude this Effay with the following remarks : $4 I. It o o 838 ON THE CHRONOLOGY I. Tt has been afferted in the fecond volume of the Afratick Refearches, that Parafara lived about 1180 years before Chr i/?, in confequence of an Garni ts of the places of the colures. But Mr Dewis, having confidered this fubject with the minuteft .attention, authorizes me to fay, that this obfervation mutt have been made 1391 years before the Chrittian ara. ‘This is alfo confirmed by a paflage from the Para/ara San- ita in which it is declared, that the Uddya or heliacal rifling of canopus, (when at the-diftance of thirteen de- grees from the fun, according to the Hindu aftro- nomers,) happened in the time of Parafura, on the 10th of ‘Cartica; the difierence now amounts to twenty-three days, Having cammunicated this pat- face to Mr. Davis, he informed me, that it comcided with the oblervation of the places of the colures in the time of Parajara. Another fynchronifm ill more interefting, 1s that of the flood of Deucalion, which, according to the beft chronologers, happened 13g0 years before Céri/t. Deucalien’ 1s perimna from Déo-Calyiin or Déo Caljin: the true Sanfcrit name 1s Déva-Cala-Yavana. The word Cd/a-Yavana is always pronounced in converfa- tion, and in the vulgar dialects Cé-lyin or Calijin : litterally, it fignifies the devouring Yavana. He is repretented in the purdnues, as a mot powerful prince, who lived in the wetftern parts of India, and gene- rally refided in the country of Camboja, now Gazal, the ancient name of which, is Safu or Sajna. It is true, they never beftow upon him the title of Déva;’ on the contrary, they call him an incarnate demon : be- | mule he prefumed to oppoie Crifima; and was ver ear defeating his ambitious projects ; indeed Crifkna was nearly overcome and iubdued, after feventeen bloody battles; and, according to the exprefs words of the puranas, he was forced to have recourfe ta’ treachery : by which means Ci/yin was totally defeated intheeighteenth engagement. That his followersandde- iceAdantethould beftow onhunthetitle of Deva, or Deo, is eS SS Oe ——- —— > eee oer eee OF THE HINDUS. 289 is very probable; and the numerous tribes of Hin- dus, who, to this day, call Cri/hna, an impious wretch, a mercilefs tyrant, an implacable and moft rancorous enemy. In fhort, thefe Hindus, who confider Crifhita as an incarnate demon, now expiating his crimes in the fiery dungeons of the loweft hell, confider Calyzin in avery ditterent light, and, certainly, would have no objection to his being called Deo-Calyin. Be it as it may, Deuwcalion was confidered as a De'va or Deity in the weft, and had altars ere€ted to his hon- our. The Greek mythologifts are not agreed about him, nor the country, in which the flood, that goes by his name, happened: fome make him a Syrian; others fay, that his flood happened in the countries, either round mount Etna, or mount Athos; the common opinion is, that it happened in the country adjacent to Parnafus; whilft others teem to intimate, that he was a native of India, when they aflert that he was the fon of Prometheus, who lived near Cabul, and whofe cave: was vilited by Alexander, and his Mace- donians. It is called in the purdnas Garnda-/han, or the place of the gle, and is fituated near the place called Shzb7,1n Major Rennell’s map of the weftern parts of India; indeed, Pramathafi is better known in Sudia by the appellation of Sheba *. Deo-Célyin, who lived at Gazni, was obliged on the arrival of Crifkna, to fly to the adjacent mountains, accord- ing to the purdnas; and the name of thefe moun- tains was formerly Parnaja, from which the Greeks made Parnafus; they are fituated between Gazni and Pefhower. Crifhna, after the defeat of Célyin, defolated his country with fire and {word. This is called in Sanfcrit Pralaya; and may be effeéted by wa- ter, fire, famine, peftilence, and war: but. in the vulgar dialects, the word Pralaya, fignifies only a x Se eae (in Sanferit Vamiyan) and Shibr lay to the N.W. of VAD. flood 299 ON THE CHRONOLOGY flood or inundation. The legends relating to Deo- Célytin, Prometheus and his cave, will appear in the next differtation I fhall have the honour to lay before the Society. II. Megafthenes was a native of Perfia, and enjoyed the confidence of SzAyrtius *, governor of Arachofia, (now the country of Candahar and Gazni,) on the part of Selewcus. Sibyrtius tent him frequently on the embaffies to Sandracuptos. .When Seleucus invaded India, Mega/thenes enjoyed alfo the confidence of that monarch, who fent him, in the character of mamas to the court of the king of Prachi. We may fafly conclude, that Megafhenes was .a man of no ordinary abilities, and as he ipent the greateft part of his life in India, either at Candahar or in the more interior parts of it; and, as from his public character, he muft have been daily converfing with the moft diftinguithed perfons in India, I conceive, that if the Hindus,. of that day, had laid claim to fo high an an- tiquity, as thofe of the prefent, he certainly would have been acquainted with their pretenfions, as well as with thofe of the Egyptians and Chaldwans; but, on the contrary, he was aftonifhed to find a fingular conformity between the Hebrews and them in the notions about the beginning of things, thatis to fay, of ancient hiftory. At the fame time, I believe, that. the Hindus, at that early period, and, perhaps, long before, had contrived various aftronomical pe- riods and cycles, though they had not then thought of framing a civil hiftory, adapted to them. Afiro- logy may have Jed them to fuppofe fo important andmo- mentous an event as the creation muft have been con- neéted with particular conjunctions of the heavenly bo- dies; nor have the learned in Europe been entirely free from fuch notions. Having once laid down this pofition, * Arrian, B. 5. p. 203. | they- ¢ OF THE HINDUS, 291 they did» not ‘know fiheee to fiop; but the whole was conducted in a, moft clumfy manner, and their new chronology abounds with the moft grofs abfur- dities ; of this, they themfelves are confcious, for, though willing to give me general ideas of their Sata nolog of, they ‘abfolately forlook me, when they per- conved my drift ina ftricter inveftigation of the fub- ject. The lofs of Mega/thenes’ works is much to be Ia- mented. From the few fcattered fragments, preferved by the ancients, we learn that the hiftory of the Hindus did not go back above 5042 years. ‘The MSS. differ ; in fome we read 6042 years; in others 5042 and three months, to the invafion of India by Alexander. Megafthenes certainly made very parti- cular enquiries, fince he noticed even the months. Whichis the true reading, | cannot pretend to de- termine ; however, I incline, to believe, it 1s 5042, becaufe it agrees beft with the number of years. af- figned by Albumias ar, as cited by Mr. Bailly, from the creation to the fised> This famous aftronomer, whom I mentioned before, had derived his ideas atc ut the time of the creation and of the flood, from the learned Eiindus he had confulted; and‘ he -affigns 2220 years, between what the Hindus call the laft renovation of the world, and the flood. ‘This account from AZe- caphenes and Albumazxar, agrees remarkably well with the computation of the Sep/uagint. I have adopted that of the Samaritan Pentateuch, as more conformable to fuch particulars as I have found in the puranas 5 I muft confefs, however, that fome particular circum- ftances, if admitted, ‘feem to agree bett with ihe computation of the Septuagint: befides, it is very pro- _ bable, that the Hindus, «s well as ourtelves, had various computations of the times we are {peaking of. Megafihenes informs us alfo, that the Hindus had a litt of kings, from Dionyfius to Sandrocuptos, to the number of 153, Perhaps, this is not to be under- fiood 292 ON THE CHRONOLOGY fiood of fucceflions in a direct line: 1f fo, it agrees well enough with the Lak lift of the decendants of Naufha, ot Deo-Naufh. ‘This is what they call the gene- alogtes fimply, or the'¢ neat genealogy, and which they Contider as the bafis Be their hiftory. They geckon thefe fucceflions in this manner: from Naafha to Crifuna, and collaterally from Nah to Paricfhita ; and afterwards from Jarafandh 2, who was contempo- rary with Crifhna. Accordingly the number of kings amounts to more than 153; but, as I wanted to give the full extent of the Hindu chronology, I have in- troduced eight or nine kings, which, in the opinion of feveral learned men, fhould be omitted, particularly fix, among the anceftry of Crifina, Vegéftizenes, according to Pliny and Arrian, feems to By, that 5042 vears are to be reckoned between Dioiafas, or Deo-Naufha, and Alexander, and that 153 kings reigned during that period; but, I believe, it is a miftake of Pliny and Arrian ; fer 153 reigns, or even generations, could never cive fo many years. Mezafthenes reckons alfo fifteen generations betwe Dionyfius and Flercules, by w hom we are to ide ftand, Crifhna and his brother Bala-Rama. To ren- der this intelligible, we muft confider Naufh in two different points “of view: Nau/k was at firfta mere mor- ta], but on mount Meru he became a Déva or God, hence called Déva-Naufh or Deo-Nauwfh, inthe vulgar dialects. This happened about fifteen generations before Crifhva. Jt appears that like the {piritual ru- Jers of Tartary and ‘Tibet (which countries include the holy mountains of Meru), Deo-Nau/h did not, pro-_ perly fpeaking, die, but his foul fhifted its habitation, and got into a new body whenever the old one was worn out, either through age or ficknefs.. The names of three of the fucceflors of Naufha have been preienres by Arrian; they are Spartembas, Budyas, and Cradevas. The firft OF THE HINDUS. 293 firfi feems derived from the Sanferit Prachinvau, generally pronounced Prachinbau, from which 8 Greeks made = ola mbau in the accufative cate; two others are undubitably Sanferit, though os diftorted, but 1 fulpedt them to be fatlee: rather than proper names. Il]. This would be a proper place to mention the pofterity of Noah or Sutyavrata, under the names of Sharma or Shama (for both are uted,) Charma and Jyap#t. They are mentioned in five or fix purdnas, but no farther particulars concerning thein are related, befides what is found in a former eflay on Egypt. In the lift of the thoufand names of Vi/hnu, a fort of Li- tany, which Brahmens are obliged to repeat on cer- tainsdays, Vifhnu is called Sharma, becaufe, accord- ing to the learned, Sharma or Shama, was an incarna- tion of that deity. Ina lift of the thoufand names of Siva, as extracted from the Padina-purd ana, the 371ft name is Shuma-Jaya, which is in the fvarthi cafe, an- fwering to our dative, the word prai/e being under- fiood : Prai/e to Sharmaja, or to him who was incar- nated in the houfe of Sharma. The 998th name is Skarma-putradéya, in the fourth cafe allo, pruife to him who gave offspring to Sharma, My lear ned fire nds here inform me, that it is declared in fome of the purdnas, that Sharma, having no chil- dren, applied to Sua, and made Tapaf id, td his hon- our. dfwara was fo pleated, that he granted his re- queft and condefcended. to be incarnated in the womb of Skarma’s wife, and was born a fon of Sharma, under the name of SBaleswara, or Ivara the infant. Baleswara, or fimply JAvara, we mentioned in a former eflay. on Semiramis; and he is obvioufly the Ajjur ot Scripture. 4 In 294 ON THE CHRONOLOGY In another lift of the thoufand names of Siva (for there are five or fix of them extracted from fo many purdnas) we read, as one of his names, Bangsa Isa er Iswa’ra the ifant. In the fame lift Siva is faid to be VarAHI-PaLaca, or he who fofered and: che- ‘Med Varnaut, the confort of Visunu, who was, in- carnated in the character of SHARMA. From the above patiages the icarned here believe that Siva, in a hu- man fhape, was legally appointed to raife feed to Suarma during anillnefs thought incurable. In this fenfe Jaruxr certainly dwelt in the tents of SHEm. My chief pandit has repeatedly, and moft pofitively, aifured me, that the pofterity of Suara to the tenth or twelfth generation, 1s mentioned in fome of the purdnas. His fearch after it has hitherto proved fruitlefs, but it is true, that we have been able torpro- cure only a few fections of fome of the more {carce and valuable purdnas. The field is immenfe, and the powers of a fingle individual too limited. V. The ancient ftatues of the gods having been de= ftroyed by the Muffulmans, except a few which were concealed during the various perfecutions of thefe unmerciful zealots, others have been ere¢ted occafionally, but they are generally reprefented in a modern drefs. ‘The ttatue of Balae-Raina at. Mutra has very little refemblance to the Theban Hercules, and, of courfe, does not anfwer exactly to the de- fcription of Megajlhenes. ‘There is, however, a very ancient ftatue of Bala- Rama ata place called Baladeva, or Baldeo in the vulgar dialects, which anfwers min- utely to his defcription. It was vifited fome years aco by the late Lieutenant Srewarr, and I fhall des {cribe’it in his own words: “ Bala-Rama or Bala-deva is reprefented /here with a ploughthare in his left © hand, with which he hooked his enemies, and in his. right hand a thick cudgel, with which he cleft their | {culls ; his fhoulders are covered with the fkin of as_ tyger. ‘The village of Baldeo is thirteen miles E. by ¥ S. from Muttra.” : +7. Here el pn OF THE HINDUS. £95 Here I fhall obferve, that the ploughfhare is always reprefented very {mall tometimes omitted ; and that it looks exactly like a harpoon, with a ftrong hook, or a gaff, as it is aiualiy called by fifhermen. My pandits inform nee lfo, that Bala-Rama is fometimes reprefented with his fhoulders covered with the {kin of a lion. XIX. RE- “ ; " * £ d 5 . ¥ \ XN .- x ‘ ‘ < \ ‘ | 7 j ‘ A de ss 5 - — _ BS + , : / = — 7 ’ = a oa 4 va : « Py . . , / / ‘ 5 i ‘ ~ ; ie . = e em ’ i a ~s ‘ " s - vw =a - ; \4 ‘ 6 > , “ \ ‘ , . * i - ’ ; “ 9 | ‘ '- . ; ’ j f Ps 2 , ’ ° ; i , of i Y . ww / - , Pf : ry ; ae ‘ £ ‘ ¢ ‘ a 7 =) é * 7 P ‘ey XIX, REMARKS ON THE NAMES OF THE CABIRIAN DEITIES, AND ON SOME WORDS USED IN THE MYSTERIES OF. ELEUSIS. BY CAPTAIN FRANCIS WILFORD. IN the Adhuta- cofa we find the following legends, which have an obvious relation to the Teaties wor- fhipped in the myfleries of Samothrace. In Patala (or the infernal recions) refides the fove- reign queen of the Nagas (large fnakes or dragons :) fhe. is beautiful, and her name is Asyonuca. There, in a cave, fhe performed Tapafya with fuch rigorous aufterity, that fire fprang from her body, and formed numerous agni-tiraths (places of facred fire) in Patala. Thefe fires, forcing their way through the earth, waters, and mountains, formed . various openings or mouths, called from thence the flaming mouths, or judli-muchi. By Samupr (Ocranvs} a daughter was born unto her called Rama’-pr’yi She is moft beautiful ; fhe is Lacsumr ; ; and ais name is A’syo’rcersHa’ or A’syo’rcrisHTa. Like a jewel fhe remains concealed in the ocean. ; The DuArma-Rasa, or King of Juftice, has two countenances; one is mild— ‘and full of bene- -volence ; thofe alone. who abound with virtue, fee it. He holds a court of juftice, where are many af- fiftants, among whom are many juft and pious kings: Curtracurta ads as Chief fecretary. Thefe holy men determine what is dharma and _adharma, juft and unjuft. His (Dharma rajas) fer- Vor. V. Sad 8 vant 298 REMARKS ON THE NAMES vant is called Canmana: he brings the righteous on celeftial cars, which go of themfelves, whenever holy men are to be brought in, according to the di- rections of the Duarma-Rasa, who is the fov erelon of the Pitris. This is called his divine countenance, and the righteous alone do fee it. His other coun- tenance or formis called Yama; this the wicked alone can fee. It has large teeth, anda monftrous body. Yuma is the lord of Patala; there he, orders fome to be beaten, fome to be cut to pieces, fome to be devoured by monfters, &c. His fervant is called CasHMALA, who, with ropes round their necks, drags the wicked ,over rugged paths, and throws them headlong into hell. He is unmerciful, and hard is his heart: every body trembles at the fight of him. According to. Mnasgas, as cited by the fcholiaft of Appollonius Rhodius, the names of the Cabirian Gods were AxiERos, or CrEres, or the at ; AXIOCERSA Or ProspRPINE yee a - Pruto; to whom they adda fourth called Cas- MILLUS, the fame with the infernal Mercury. ‘in Axigros is obvioufly derived from <4/yoruca, or rather from A/voru, or Afyorus ; for fuch is the pri- | mitive form; which fignifies literally, -/le Be hy | as moft beautiful. *Axr1ocERSA is derived from 4Afpotcerfa, a word of © the fame import with the former, and which was the © {facred name of Proserpine. Lhis is obyioufly — derived from the Sanferit Pru/farparni, or fhe who is Surron imnded by large fi wakes and dragons. Nonnus re,” pretents her as furrounded by two enormous. fnakes- who conftantly watched over her. She was ravifhed — by Jupiter in the fhape of an enormous Gragon. She . was generally fuppoted to be his daughter; but the Arcadians, according to Pau/unrus, infifted that fhe was the daughter of Ceres ait Neptune ; with whom _ the ancient mythologifts often confound Ocenia As . OF THE CABIRIAN DEITIES, &c; £59 As fhe is declared, in the facred books of the Hin- dus, to be the fame with Lacfhmi, her confort of courfe is /z/hnu, who rules, according to the purdias, in the weft, and alfo during the greateft part of the night. In this fenfe Fifhnu i is the Dis of the weftern mythologifts, the black Jupiter of Statius ; for Vifhnu is reprefented of a black, or dark azure complexion : Pluto or Yama is but a form of Vi ifhnu. ‘The titles of _Dis or Ades appear to me to be derived from Adi or A’din, one of the names of Vifknu. When Cicero fays *, Terrena autem vis omnes atque natura, Dirt patri dedicate eff ; that is to fay, That nature, and the powers or energy of the earth, are under the di- reCtion of Dis. This has no relation to the judge of departed fouls, but folely belongs to Vi/hnu. Axrocersos, or in Sanfcrit 4s’ ‘yotcerfa, of A’s’yot- cerfas, was Pluto or Dis, and was meant for Vifhnu., Vifhnu is always reprefented: as extremely beauti- ful; but I never found 4’s’yotcer/za among any of his titles : he is fometimes called Atcerfz, a word of the fame import. CasumMAta’ ot CasHmaia’s is cbvioufly the Caf milus of the weftern mythologifts. The appellation of Cabiri, as a title of thefe deities is unknown to the Hindus; and, I believe, by the Cabirian gods, we are to ufiderftand the gods worfhipped by a. nation, atribe of a fociety of men called Cabires. Lhe Cuveras or Cuberas, as it is generally pro- nounced are a tribe of inferior deities, poffeffed of immenfe riches, and who are acquainted with all “places under, or above ground, abounding with precious metals and gems. Their hiftory in the puranas, begins with the firft Menu, and no mention is made in it of*floods, at leaft my learned friends tell me fo. They are reprefented with yellow eyes, * Cic. De Natura Decorum. a fy 2 : Tike, 300. REMARKS ON THMFEF.NAMES like the Pingacfhas (of whom we {poke in a former effay on Egypt,) and perhaps may be the fame peo- ple; certain it is the Pingac/has worfhipped the Ca- birian gods. Diodorus Siculus fays, that the invention of fire, and the working of mines was attributed to them: and we find a Cadirus reprefented with a hammer in his hand. At the conclufion of the myfteries of Exzusis, the congregation was difmiffed in thefe words: Kor’, ‘Op, Pa&; Conx, Om, Pax. Thete mytterious words have been confidered hitherto as inexplicable ; but they are pure Sanfcrit, and ufed to this day by Brahmens at the conclufion of religious rites. “Lhey are thus written in the language of the Gods, as the Hindus call the language of their facred books, Canjfcha, Om, Pacfha. Canscua fignifies the object of our moft arden wifhes. . Om is the famous monofyllable ufed both at the be- ginning and conclufion of a prayer, or any religious: rite, like Amen. PacsHa exactly anfwers to the obfolete Latin word Vi«: it fignifies change, courfe, ftead, place, turn of work, duty, fortune. It is ufed particularly after pouring water in honour of the Gods and Pirris, It appears alfo from Husycuivs, I. That thefe words were pronounced aloud at the conclufion of every momentous tranfaction, religious | or civil. II. That when Judges, after hearing a caufe gave their fuffrages, by dropping of pebbles of different 4 colours into a box, the noife, made by each pebble ~ was a ee ee ee ee ee pain i ei ee OF THE CABIRIAN DEITIES, &c. 301 was called by one of thefe three words (if not by all three) but more probably, by the word Pac/ha; as the turn, or pacfha of the voting judge, was over. When lawyers pleaded in a court of juftice, they were allowed fo {peak two or three hours, according to the importance of the caufe ; and for this purpofe, there was a Clepfydr as, or water clock ready, which, making a certain noife at the end of the expired pac/ha, vix, or turn, this noife was called Pacfha, &c. . The word Pacfha is pronounced Vacfh and va in the vulgar dialects, and from it the obfolete Latin word vx 1s obvioufly derived. The Greek language has certainly borrowed largely from the Sanferit ; but it always affects the fpoken dialects of India; the language of the Latins in particular does, w hich is acknowledged to have been an ancient diale&t of the Greek. ek) oS ACCOUNT ACCOUNT OF THE PAGODA AT PERWUTTUM. EXTRACT OF A JOURNAL BY CAPTAIN COLIN MACKENZIE, COMMUNICATED BY MAJOR KIRKPATRICK. “HE Pagoda of Perwuttum, hitherto unknown to Europeans, is fituated near the fouth bank of the Kiftna, ina wild tract of country, almoft un- inhabited, except by the Chinfuars, about ; (65 miles W. of Inawada in Guntoor. . - Horizontal} 63 miles I. N. E. of Canoul. diftance ae {uppofed to be 103 miles S. and 3 E. of Hydrabad. March \Ath, 1794.—Having fent notice. to the ma- nager of the revenues (the principal officers of the circar) that I was defirous of feeing the Pagoda, pro- vided there was no objection, I was informed at mpon, that might goin. The manager did not appear very defirous of paying any of the common civilities, but the Brahmens crowded round to conduct me into the place. On entering the fouth gate, we defcended by fteps, and through a {mall door, to the inner court, where the temples are: in the centre was the Pagoda of Mallecarjee, the principal deity worfhipped here. It .is fquare, and the roofis terminated by a pyramid of fteps ; the whole walls and roof on the outfide, are co- vered with brafs plates, which have been gilt, but the gilding is now worn off. Thefe plates are joined to- gether by {mall bars and fockets, fo that the whole may be taken off without damage the {pire or pyramid is not above thirty feet from the ground ; the plates are Y plain, 304 ACCOUNT OF THE plain excepting a few embofled figures of women, fome {mall Srpaments. and on the friezes of the doors, the pannels of which are alfo plated. A ftatue with three legs is placed over each of the three entries ; to fupport this uncommon figure, a poit is carried up, which, at firft fight, gives it 43 appearance of being empaled. On the weft fide of the pagoda infcriptions are engraved very nea tly on three fheets of brats parte Oppofite to the fouth fide, on a neat bafe- ment and pedefial ornamented with brazen fieures of cows, 13 a flender pillar about twenty- four or thirty feet high, entirely compofed af brafs, plates ; it is bent ; and from the joints, which plainly appear in the plating, it feems to be laid on Tao en- clofed within. ‘The four fides of the pedetial are covered with infcriptions, two in Gentoo or Tellinga, one in Grindam, and one in Naggerim: the firft fe- ven lines of the latter. in large. well defined cha- racters, I copied; five fmaller lines followed, which [ could not copy fo exactly, the character being fmall, aA the pedettal. highly elevated. Some charaGters are alfo engraved on the fillet and ornamental parts ef the moulding. From hence I was conducted to the fmaller and more ancient temple of Mat- -LECARJEE, where he is adored in the figure of a ride ftone, which I could jutt diftinguith through the dark vifta of the front building on pillars. Behind this building an immenfe fig tree covers with its fhade the devotees and attendants, who repofe on feats placed round its trunk and carpeted. Among thefe was one Byraggy who had devoted himfelf to a per- petual refidence here; his fole fubtiftence was the milk of acow, which ‘ faw him driving before him : an orange Sea raz was tied round his loins and his naked body was Sale with afhes. Some of the Brahmens came in the evening, with a copy of the infcriptions on two of the brafs plates: they profeifed not to know exactly, the nicaning . PAGODA AT PERWUTTUM. 305 meaning of them, being, they faid, Sau/crittum Jigum. The fame ignorance of the language of their relizious books, feems to prevail through all thefe countries. The Brahmens in. attendance here, are relieved at {tated times, from Autcowr and other places, as this place is unwholefome and the water bad. One of them faid, he had books at Autcowr, explanatory of the hiftory of the Pagoda, and of the figures carved on the walls. Though they had never heard that any European had been here before, they did not exprets any furprife at this vifit. Some of them cpplied for medical aid, but no fever prevailed among them at that time. During the troubles of Sevi-row, the Chinfuars occupied the Pagoda, who ftripped it of fome orna ments and damaged it.. Since Sevi-row had fubmitted the revenues derived from the refort of pilgrims, are collected for. the canoul circar by a manager or aumil- dar, who refides within the enclofure, as do the febundies and peons, ftationed here to protect the pil- grims, who come frem-all parts at certain ftated teftivals, | The red colour, that predominates in the rock of this country, (which is a grantte,) 1s very remarkable. The fuperftratum, which, in many places, forms the naked fuperfices of the foil, 1s of a black co- lour, and from the {mooth fhining furface it frequently exhibits, appears to have been formerly in a {tate of fufion, but goes to no great depth ; the next {tra- tum 1s compofed of grains of a reddifh colour, mixed with others of a white fhining quartz, in greater proportion and of a larger fize, do as to give the ftone, when quarried, a greyifh colour, which is more ob- fervable after it has been cut or chifleled. Iron is found in feveral parts of this mountainous tra¢t, and fo are diamonds, but the labour is fo great, and the chance of meeting with the veins fo very uncertain, that 566 ACCOUNT OF THE hat the digging for them has been long difcontinued ; a following places were mentioned. as producing them, viz. 1..Saringamutta, near Jatta Reow, on the other fide the Avfina, where the ferry and road to . Amirabad crofles, N.B. A Pagoda here. 2... Routa Pungala, two parous diftant, near Pateloh Gunga. 3. Goffah Reow, twelve parous down .the river. N.B. a ferry or ford there. After the heavy rains, when the rivers fall, they are found fome- times in the beds. This place i is near the ruins of Chundra-gosmply-putnam, formerly a great town on its north bank, and now belonging to 4m- raritty. The weather being warm, I was defirous of getting over as much of this bad road as I could before, noon : my tents and baggage had béen fent off at four, A.M. and I only ren nained at the Ps vgoda, with the intention of making fome remarks on the fculptures of its wall as foon as day light appeared. But the Bréahmens with the Aajpoot amuldar (who had hitherto fhewn a fhinefs that I had not experienced in any other parts of the journey,) came to requeft, that, as I was the firft Eu- ropean, who had ever came fo far, to vifit Ma/lecarjee and had been prevented from fecing the object of their worfhip, by yefterday not being a lucky day, I would » remain with them that day, afiuring me, that the doors would be opened at ten o'clock. [agreed to wait till that hour, being partfcularly defirous of feeing, by what means, the light was reflected into the temple, which the untkilfulnefs of my interpreter could not explain intelligibly to'my comprehenfion. Notice be- ing at Jaft given, at about half paft eight, that the fun was high enough, the doors on the eaft fide the gilt Pagoda were thrown a and amirror, or reflecting fpeculum, > oe ee ee ins We PAGODA AT PERWUTTUM. 307 fpeculum, Was brought from the Rajpoot amuldar’s houfe. It was round, about two feet in diameter, and fixed to a brafs handle, ornamented with figures of cows ; the polifhed fide was convex, but fo foul that ‘yt could not reflect the fun beams ; another was there- fore brought, rather {maller and concave, furrounded by anarrow rim and without a handle. Dire¢tly op- pofite to the gate of the Pagoda is a ftone building, yaifed on pillars, enclofing a well, and ending ina point ; and, being at the diftance of twelve or fourteen feet, darkens the gateway by its fhadow, until the fun rifes above it: this, no doubt, has been contrived on purpofe to raife the expectation of the people, and by rendering the fight of the idol more rare, to favour the impofition of the Braéhmens. The moment bein g come, I was permitted to ftand on the fteps in front of the threfhold without, (having put off my fhoes, to pleafe the directors of the ceremony, though it would not have been infifted on,) while a crowd furrounded me, impatient to obtain a glimpfe of the aweful figure within, A boy, being placed near the door-way, waved and played the concave mirror, in fuch a manner, as to throw gleams of light into the Pagoda, in the deepett -recefs whereof was difcovered, by means of thefe co- rufcations, a fmall, oblong, roundifh white ftone, with dark rings, fixed in a filver cafe. I was permitted to go no farther, but my curiofity was now fufficiently {atisfied. It appears, that this god Moellicarjee is no other than the Lingam, to which {uch reverence is paid by certain cafts of the Gentoos; and the reafon why he is here reprefented by {tones unwrought, may be un- derftood from the Brahmens’ account of the origin of this place of worthip. My interpreter had been ad- mitted the day before into the /andfum /an@orum, and allowed to touch the ftone, which he fays is fmooth, and fhining, and that the dark rings or ftreaks are painted on it; probably it isan agate, or fome other ‘itone of a filicious kind, found near fome parts of the -Kifhna, and of an uncommon fize. The fpeculums were of a whitith metal, probably a mixture of tin and brafs. . | Thefe 308 _ ACCGUNT OF THE Thefe arts, defigned to impofe on the credulity of - the ignorant fuper{titious crowd, feem to have beén cultivated fuccefsfully here, and the difficulties at- tending the journey, with the wild gloomy appear- ance of the country, no doubt, add to the aweful impreflion made on their minds. The Brahmens having given me the following ac- count of the origin of the Pagoda, [ infert it ‘here, as it may lead to farther enquiry, and by a comparifon with other accounts, however difguifed by fable or art, fome light may be thrown on the hiftory, and manners of a people fo very interefting. « At Chundra-gumpty-patnum, twelve parous down “the river on the north fide, formerly ruled a Raja “of great power, who, being abfent feveral ‘years acai his houfe, in confequence of his important — ** purfuits abroad, on his return fell in love with his «own daughter, ‘who had grownup during his long “abfence. In vain the mother reprefented the 1m- « piety of his paffion : proeeding to force, his daugh- “ter fed to thefe deferts of Perwuttum, firft utter- ing curfes and imprecations againtt her father; in ““confequence of which, ‘his power and wealth de- clined; his city, now a deferted ruin, remainsa monu- *“ ment of divine wrath; and himfelf,- ftruck by the vengeance of Heaven, lies deep beneath the waters — of Puttela- -gunga, which are tinged green by the “* fring of emeralds that adorned his neck.” “Here is a fine fubjeét for a fable; it may, however, fur- nith aclue to hiftory, as the ruins of this once opu-— lent city are ftill faid to exift.. This account of the — origin of the devotion here, bears a great relemblance to that of the pilgrimage. to Mouferrat in Catalonia, © mentioned in Baretti’s travels. © The princefs was called Mullica-davi, and lived. é¢ in this wildernefs.. Among her cattle, was a remarka-_ * bly fine black cow, which fhe complained to her ff herd{men, Pata - PAGODA AT PERWUTTUM. 309 “ herdf{men, never gave her milk. He watched be- ** hind the trees, and faw the cow daily milked by an “unknown perfon. Malica-Divi intormed of this, * placed herfelf-in a convenient fituation, and be- ‘* holding the fame unknown perfon milking the cow, ‘ran to ftrike him with an iron red or mace, which *¢ fhe held in her hand ; but the figure fuddenly difap- *¢ peared, and to her aftonithment, nothing remaine:i ‘but a rude fhapelefs ftone. At night the god ap~ *‘ peared to her in a dream, and informed her, he *« was the perfon that milked the cow; fhe, therefore “ onthis fpot, built the firft temple that was confecrated “to the worfhip of this deity reprefented bya rude “ ftone.” This is the fecond temple that was fhewn yefterday, where he is exhibited in the rude ftate of the firft difcovery, and is called Mudi-Mulla-Car- jee or Mallecarjee ; the other temples were afterwards built in later times, by Rajas and other opulent perfons. The lingam, {hewn by reflected light in the gilded temple, has alfo its hiftory and ftories, till more abiurd and wonderful, attached to it. It was brought. from the (now deferted) city of Chun- dra-goompty-patnam. The princefs, now worfhipped as a goddets, is alfo called Brama-Rumbo, or Stri- - chillum-Rumbo, from whence this Pagoda is called Strichillum. She delights, peculiarly in Perwuttum, but is called by eighteen othernames. — It may be proper here, to take notice of the carv- ings on the outer walls, as they are remarkable for. their number, and contain lefs of thofe monftrous fi-: gures. than other buildings of this kind. It would — appear that the ftories reprefented on feveral divifions, or compartments, are defigned to imprefs on the mind fome moral leffon, or to heighten the reverence inculeated for the object of adoration here. The, cuftoms and manners of the Gentoos; their arms, drefs, amufements, and the parade and ftate attend- ant on their fovereigns, in former times, might be elucidated by a minute infpection of the figures repre- fented S10 ACCOUNT OF THE aaa fented on the walls; drawings of which, and tranfla- tions of, or extraéts from, any books or infcriptions, that ja he found, having relation to them, would be ufeful to that ena The feveral ee Choultries, and Courts, are enclofed by a wall 660 ‘feet long ane 510 feet Giiad: In the parks of this inclofure are the more ancient buildings already defcribed.. Below the level of the principa o gate, a road or avenue, twenty-four feet broad, goes parallel without to this wall, from whence isa defcent by fteps to gardens on the north fide ; ; from the eaft gate a double colonade runs, 120 yards, forming a {treet ; an oblong tank is on the weft fide, from which water was conducted to refervoirs in the gardens, but thefe are now entirely neglected; the town or pettah covered the fouth fide, and the 8. E. angle ; the form of the inclofure is an oblong fquare, with one fquare projection to the weft. The great gateways are, as ufual, fupported by ftone pillars, leat ng apartments for the guard on each fide the en- trance: they are covered with {pires’ of brick work ; - and this, with the pillar between, being retired fome feet within the line of walls, fhews that they are of more modern conftruction, though the fpires are rather ruinous: and it may be proper to remark, that thefe brick fpires, formed of feveral ftories with {mall pi- _ lafters, of no regular order, and the niches ornamented — with figures in plaitter, {eet to be the lateft invention ufed in the Pagodas; thofe with pyramidal! roofs, ftep- fafhion, and the Rarahit crowned, fometimes by a globe, are more ancient and of feveral fizes, fo low as four feetin height; built of ftone, and‘feem to be the firft improvement on the early rude temples of rough — ftones fet up on end to cover the image of the god. Thefe firft attempts are frequently feen among the hills, The wall of the inclofure is built of hewn blocks of the grevith fione, from fix to feven feet long bythree high, exactly fquared and laid together, and ‘about eight or nine rows of thefe, from the. level of the interior . pavement + - PAGODA AT PERWUTTUM.’ Sif ‘pavement, leaves its height, from twenty-four varied to twenty-feven feet ; the whole of the wallon the: outfide (being 2,100 fect by twenty-four, allowing 240 for the opening of the gates and {quare projection on the weft fide) 1s covered with carvings and figures {culptured out of the block. Every fingle block has a rim, or border, raifed round it, within which, the earving 1s raifed' on a leVel.with the rim, defigned evi- dently, to protect the figures from injury, while raifed’ upon the wall. The firft and loweft row of thefe ftones is covered with figures of elephants, harnefled in different ways, as if led in proceflion, many of them twifting up trees with their trunks.—2nd. The fecond row is chiefly occupied with equeftrian fubjects; horfes led ready {addled and their manes ornamented, others tied up to pillars, fome loofe ; a great many horfemen are repre- fented, engaged in fight, at full gallop, and armed with pikes, twords, and fhields ; others are feen hunting the tyger, and running them through with long fpears. The riders are reprefented very fmall in proportion to the horfes, probably to diftinguith the fize of the lat- ter, as a fmaller ca{ft feems intended to be reprefented among the led horfes, where a few are feen lower in fize, fomething refembling the Acheen breed of horfes. All thefe figures are very accurately defigned. It is re- markable, that feveral figures are reprefented gal- lopping off as in flight, and at the fame time drawing the bow at full ftretch ; thefe Parthian figures feem to have entirely dropped the bridle, both hands beifig occupied by the bow; fome of them are feen advancing at full fpeed, and drawing the bow at the fame time. This mode appears to have been practifed by the In- dians, as itis highly probable, that the arts of common life only, are here reprefented in the lower row.— 3d. On the third row, a variety of figures are re- prefented, many of them hunting pieces ; tygers (and in one place a lion) attacked by feveral perfons ; ; crowds ‘ 312 - ACCOUNT OF THE crowds of people appear on foot; many armed with bows and arrows, like the Rollers many figures of Byrraggies or Jogies are feen diftinguithed by large turbans, c carrying their fticks, pots, and bun- dies, as if coming from a journey; fome leaning ona ftick as if tired, or decrepid from age ; others ap- proaching with amien of refpect and ador ation.—The fourth, fifth, fixth, and feventh rows, are filled (as it would:appear from the fcanty information I was mas to obtain) with reprefentations of feveral events egarding the deities of the place, or expreflive alle- Bi a of the moral and religious dogmas of the Brahmens ; and probably fome may record particular events of real hiftory—The eighth has fewer car- vings than the reft, fome ftones are occupied by a fingte fic wer of large. fize, perhaps intended for the facred flower (Jotos): and fome, though but a few, by the figure of a god.—The ‘ninth, or upper row, is cut into openings, in the manner of battlements, and the ftones, between each of thefe apertures, are alternately fculptured with the figures of the Lingam, anda cow fhaded by an umbrella, to fignify its pre-eminence. 4 To examine the particular groups -reprefented, would have taken up much more time than I. could fpare, but I particularly noticed the following: Ift,.a. figure with five heads, weighing two figures in a ba- lance: one of them appears to have a little out-ba- lanced the other.: From what I could underftand from the Brahmens, this was meant for Bra’HMa weighing Vifinu and Siva, or Sulramica ; the \atter is heavieft. This alludes to the different fects, or followers of Vifhnu and Siva. Another figure alfo reprefented two perfons weighed ina balance, both equal, but the ex- planation of this I could not learn. 7 Second, Several people pulling: at the . headai,and . tail | of)-a....great:: dnakey* -ayBich 1s PAGODA AT PERWUTTUM. 313 is twifted round a Lingam. This Thad feen carved on . the walls of the pagoda of. Wentigmetta, near Sidout, in September 1792. : ris ne 3d. Elephants treading a man under foot. Ath. A naked figure of a woman approaching the Iingam: in her lett hand fhe holds the fmall pot ufed for ablution; in her right a {tring of beads (Jugam valu): a hand appears iffuing from the Lingam. The Brémens explained the meaning of this fculp- ture, “ Acuma Devt naked, approaching to worfhip “ the Lingam; a hand appears fuddenly from it, wav- “ing, anda voice ts heard, forbidding her to approach ‘in that indecent fituation.”" A maxim of decency, in the height of religious zeal is here inculcated. 5th. The ftory of Maxtuiecarsrx and the facred cow (the origin of, the pagoda) is reprefented in two - different places. The cow appears with its udder diftended over the Lingam, which differs from the ac- count of the Brdhmens in not being reprefented as a rough ftone ; a perfon near a tree is feen, as if looking- on; a kind of divifion feems to feparate thefe figures from a woman, in a fitting pofture, with an umbrella held over her, to denote fuperior rank ; on the right, behind a tree, is a figure very indiftinct, probably “intended. to reprefent the herdfman: the trees are badly executed. og: 6th. Among the number of animals in the procef- fion on the fecond hand third row, two. camels are reprefented with a perfon on each, beating the zuera, or great drum. . Wei V. me eth. In 314 ACER RS OF THE PAGGDA AT PERWUTTUM,. ath. In one compartment the figure of an alliga~ tor, or crocodile, with its {feales and monftrous teeth is feen, running open mouthed, to devour a perfon lying Hefore it ; two women are ftanding near a third feated ; they are looking on a child near them, J got no explanation of this, sth. An elephant and tyger fighting, The fculptures on the fouth and eaft fides are in coed prefervation ; thofe on the weft and north are more injured by the weather. The age of the firft tem. ple might perhaps be difcoveted from the infcriptions, if atranflation of them could be obtained. J could gain no information on this head; but L fufpect the building to be of higher antiguity than the know- ledge, or, Af leaft, an the ufe of cunpowder among thele people ; Beet among fo great a variety of arms as are fculptured upon the walls, fwords, bows, pikes, arrows, and fhields of around fioure, the match- lock is not’ be found, though a weapon fo much in ule among the poligars. On evquiring ‘of the Bréh- mens the meaning of ete carvings, one of them r¢- plied, “it was to fhew how the Cae lived above ;? but indeed they feem to have loft all traces of an knowledge they may have formerly pofietied, and to be funk into the profoundett {tate of ignorance. XXI. REMARKS ON THE PRINCIPAL AERAS AND DATES OF THE ANCIENT HINDUS. BY MR. JOHN BENTLEY. ' HE confufion and darknefs that pervade and over{pread the Aimdu cnronology, I am in- clined. to think, proceed from two different caufes : the one, owing tothe fancy of their Brdhfmens and poets, in difguifing and embellifhing their hiftory with allegory and fiction; the other, to the ignorance of the modern ida: who, not he to dificern the difference between the feveral eras and modes of dat- ing, which were made ufe of by their ancient hifto- rians, Brahmens, and poets, in recording paft events, Ee blended the whole together, into aes mafs of aX 3 furdity and contradiction. At this day, it is not eafy to difcover the meaning of all the different modes of dating formerly in yy It appears, however, from urement facts, that they were moftly, if not all nominally the fame, but effen- tially different in other refpects :—they all went un- der the appellation of yugs, divine ages, Manwan- taras, &c. but the yugs, divine ages, Manwantaras, -&c. of the aftronomers were different in point of ~ duration from thofe of the Bréhmens and poets, and thofe of the Bréhmens and poets were, in like manner, different from thofe of others: hence 1t becomes ab- folutely neceflary that we know the difference be- tween each, that is, the aftronomic,, the poetic, &c. ' &c. from each other before we can attempt to analyze ~ the Hindu chronology on true principles. It is from this mode alone that we can difcern truth though dif- me ifed by diction; and,. until the gordian knot, made fatt by the hand of modern times, be untied, , “much will remain in obfcurity. | Y 2 Tt ie 316 REMARKS GN ANCIENT HINDU The aftronomic yugs, divine ages, &c. are the only periods in which the real number of years meant, -are not concealed : it may not therefore be improper before I proceed farther to ftate what thefe periods are, and their duration. | The Ca/pa is the greateft of all the aftronomical periods, and the duration of it is 4320000000 years. This period is compofed, or made up, of the lefler yugs, &c. in the following manner, A Yugs, viz. a Satya, a Treta, a Dwapar, anda Cali yug, make one divine age or Maha yug ; 71 Maha yugs with a Sandhi, equal to a Satya yug, makel Man- qwantara ; and 14 Manwantaras compofe a. Calpa, at the commencement of which there 1s alfo a Sandhi, equal to a Satya yug.- The duration of each period is as follows : | | Sandhi at the beginning of the Ca/pa 1728000 © Satya yug _ -728000 Treta yug - 1296000 a Dwapar yug - 864000 | Be ade yuugi) oe 432000 One divine age or Maha yug-A320000 ae ae a Bet : 71 Maha yugs - 306720000 Add a Sandhi 2 1728000 ‘A Maombanrara os 0s 6308488000 .%. 14 Manwantaras - 4318272000 © s fs ; A Calpa, or a grand period 4320000000 © The. Calpa is an anomaliftic period, at the” end of which the Hindu aftronomers fay that the~ places of the planet’s nodgs and apfides will be~ | precilely © en) 5 ZERAS AND DATES. 17 precifely the fame as at the beginning of it; and the- commencement of.it was when the fun, moon, and all the planets, nodes and apfides, were in a line of con- junction, in the beginning of Aries, or 1955,884,397 years ago: therefore fix Manwantaras, 23 Maha Jugs of the feventh Manwantara, and as far as the 220897th year of the Cali yug, of the twenty-fourth Maha jug, are’ now (A? ] “06) expired of the ~Cu/pa. The ancient Be reaatners, moft probably, for the fake of convenience, made the prefent Cali yug of the Hindus, of which there are now 4897 years expired, to com- mence when juft the firft half, or 216000 years were elapfed of the above mentioned Cali yug, of the. twenty-fourth Maha yug; and we are now only in the A8gsth year of the fecond half of that period. I fhall therefore by way of diftin¢tion, call the prefent Cali yug the “ Aftronomic Aéra.” “The Bréhmens and poets, in imitation of the aftro- nomic periods above given, invented others for their hifiory and Aue Vhefe I fhall diftinguifh by the fame of *° Poetic Aces,” or eras, becaufe they are embellifhed by fiction, and covered over with a myfterious veil : nominally, they appear the fame as the aftronomic periods, but hittorical tacts prove them to be efferitially different in point of duration; one aftro- nomic year being equal’ to 1000 poetic ones: hence, cs teal “Years A Poetic Satya yg of 1728000 is only 1728 Treta yug of 1296000 1206 Dwapur yug of 804000 804 Cal: yug .of 432000 A32 “The firft of thefe Poetic Ages, or Satya yug, com- ‘menced at\the creation and the reft in fickelh on, agreeable to the following fhort chronological table, continued down to the prefent time. Meth en) CGHROMOs ¢ 318 REMARKS ON ANCIENT HINDU CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE OF ANCIENT JERAS, &c. U Poetical Gras. Year of the World. \ Aftronomic Azra —_—---- en a ee eee 0} ADAM Oj Cari vuG “Oo be 1 et ae eee Res 130 | SeTxH born 130 1% Sia | 905 905 751 2 906 gob : eS O° | 1056 | Noau born 1056 , SANE a) 1650 | Flood 1656 882 - 1728 1 a 1728 | Prapyo- ; ne $799 | pa eae ] 1787 | BupuHa J.1002 ~ 59} Nimrop 1905 1043 © 127 | 1g07 1101 Icscuwa- | ABRAHAM 1048 | SIsuUNGA 1139 4 cuuand .| Noan’s death2006 | Nanpa 1499 © s Bopnu é a CHANDRA- % Y 179 2404 | Guptalsgq ® = 220 | 2504 | PusHPAMI- | 2 278 | 9641| Tra’ 1736 49 fs ae 2753 | VASUDE- S 676 0758 | VA. 18489 ae 776 | PARASARA 2.825 | 1853 ° Se 013 | YuDHISHTHIR2825 1920.4 S 1025 | Vyasa 2830 2 5ona 2 | Ramai030 |, PAnicsHitT ‘2835 \ 1925 | 1097 2980 1 980am |e LOOM 3024 | 2075 © VAL- . ; 2119 q M1Cc1102 | | 1107 1152 1206 . * The Cali yug commenced in February, in 1 the go6th year of 4 the world. | % CHRO- a #RAS AND DATES. prio © 31g CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE OF ANCIENT AXRAS, &c. continued. ear ea | aed : oo, Mi 3 Afironomic Aira. | a ne pur yee ~v(CusHA 1 3025 | 2120 sy g 3098 | Barin 2193 = 530 3554 | CHANDRABIJA w~ S a ~ SX 570 3600 | 2649 Bias 676 | Sa EL, 2095 on 7/O:\.; 3806 2705 - e 804 3888 28905 —— 3889 2983 ia 2950) 2984 i 62)" _ 38983 | VICRAMADITYA Le 95 | Curist: eed 3045 oe 119 A073 | DevAPALA 3078 os 185 | A085 3102 re | 197 AO88 | NARAYANPALA S 200 A188 3168 0 4320 | SACA 3180 A432 A329] : 3183 | A505 3283 1 4520 3415 ~ - 185 A624 3416 aN 2.00 A720 | VaRAHA 3600 38 300 4920} 3615 aS 400 5120 3715 wl. 600 5320 | 3815 os S00 5520 AQ15 a 1000 A215 1200 4A15 | 4615 Curr.year5803 | Current year4sgs Curr.y.1483° (U4 In $90 REMARKS ON ANCIENT HINDU In the preceding table, 1 have placed the begin- ning of the aftronomic era of the Cal yug, of which A8Q7 years were expired in April laft in-the 906th rear of the world; at which time Q0O5 years were elapfed of the Satya yug of the Poets, reckoning from its commencement at the Creation: hence it 1s felf- evident that the notion of the modern Hindus, who have confounded the fabulous or fictitious ages of their Poets with the aftronomic periods merely from a fimi- larity of names, are not only erroneous, but even guite oppofite to the. true intent and meaning of the ‘ancient Hindu writers themfelves; who, it may be proved, have fometimes adopted the aftronomic era of the Cali yug, during the periods of the Treta and Dwapar yugs of the Poets, and made ufe of either gra, (aftronomic or poetic, and fometimes both), ac- cording as it fuited their fancy, for recording not only pait events in general, but even one and the fame event. The firft inftance I thal i mention by way of proof | is that of Bupua the ancient Mercury of the Hin- dus. The late Sir Witzitiam Jones, whofe -name / can never be mentioned but with higheit efteem, places — the ancient Bupua, or Mercury who married Ita a daughter of Noau about the beginning of- the Tretia yug ; contemporary with Jisc uwacvu the fon of Noaw. Now the Amdus in general, and the Béa- gawatamrita an particular, fay that “ Bupua_ be- ** came vifible the 1002d year of the Cali yug” (aftro- nomic era)? let us therefore examine this matter a lit- tle, and fee whether this is not the fame BupuHa who_is recorded as living near the beginning of the Treta yug ot the Poets; con temporary with the fon of Noan. Firlt the 1002d year of the Cah yug was the 1907th from the Creation. Secondly,, Noan by the Mofaick account, did: not die before the 2006th yeat from the Creation. or about 100 years after the appearance of Bupua. Third- ly, and lafily, preg was but one Bupua in the . time ZERAS AND DATES. 321 time of Noam’; and he is faid to have married Ina; the daughter of Noan: hence we may fafely infer, that the Bupua, who appeared in the 1002d year of . the Cali yug, or 1907 of the Creation, was the very fame that married Noah’s daughter, and is recorded as living near the beginning of the Treta yug of the Poets. Here we may plainly fee, that the events, as well as the time, perfectly coincide; for the 1002d year of the Cali yug correfponds not only with. the latter days of Noan, but alfo with the 179th year of | the ‘Treta yug of the poets, as may be feen from the preceding table. | I fhall now mention another inftance, which, while it confirms ‘what I have above faid, refpecting the ancient dindu writers or hiftorians, adopting the atiro- nomic era of the Cali yug, at different times during the periods of the Treta and Dwapar yugs of the Po- ets, will at the fame time explain the caufe of all the confufion and abfurdities which at prefent appear in the ancient hifiory and chronology of the Hindus. ~ Varmic and VYASA were two ancient contempora- ry bards, whom the modern Hindus feparate by no _lefs a period than 864000 years, believing VALMIc - to have lived near the clofe of the Treta -yug, and Vxasa near the clofe of the Dwapar yug; and though they cannot but admit that the two bards had. fre-. quently converfed together on the fubje&t of their poems, yet they will rather account for it by fup- poling a miracle, than aifign any. real or probable caufe for an abfurdity, fo contradictory, not only to nature, but to common fenfe. * Vyasa was the fon of Parasara, an ancient aftro- nomer, and Parasara was the grandfon of Vasrtsu- THA, who was alfo an aftronomer, and pighoita or ta- . muy prieft to Rama, king of udhya or Oud, who ao T $e eS Vs. =e reigned, ‘ 322° REMARKS ON ANCIENT HINDU reioned, according to the Hindu accounts near the clofe of the Treta yug of the Poets. Parasara, the father of Vrasa, was therefore about one or two gene- rations after Rama. But, from the obferved places of the equinoxes and folftices in the year 3600 of the prefent Cali yug, by one Varana, an aftronomer, and their places as mentioned by PARASARA, it would appear, that the obfervations of the latter revit have been about 1680 years before Varaua; which will — therefore place Parasara about the year 2825 of the world, correfponding to the 1097th of the Treta yug of the Poets; and as ParasAra may have been then between thirty and forty years old, we may place Ra- MA about the year 1030; and Vantmic and VyYAsa about the year 1102 of the Treta yug of the Poets, being the 2830th of the Creation. ‘Thefe years may not be the exact times in which they refpectively lived; but, I believe, they do not vary from the truth above forty or fifty years either way, and nearer than this we cannot well expect to bring them. By having thus obtained the refpective times or years in which Rama, Parasara, Vyasa, and VaL- mic lived, we have afcertained a point of the utmoft importance to the chronology of Hindus. ; The war.of Manasarar took place in the time of Vyasa, in confequence of which he wrote his epic poem called the Mahabarat, and on the compofition — of which he confulted VanmMic. Vyasa was therefore ~ contemporary with Curisuna, Ansun, ABHIMARIYIR, YupuHisHTHIR, ParrcsHitT, and others engaged -in that famous war. Shortly after that war, and towards the clofe of the reign of Panricsnir, the Hindu _hiftori- ans 4 that me of India, where Partesnrr reigned, ; - began . poe ERAS AND DATES. 323 began to lay afide the the Poetic eras altogether, and to adopt the aftronomic zra of the Cali yug, of which near 2000 years were then expired. | ' This circumftance of laying afide the. poetic zras, and adopting-the aftronomic, it feems in the ‘courfe of ten or twelve centuries after became cither totally forgotten, or mifunderftood, fo, much fo in faét that the. very adoption of the aftronomic ara has been taken, by the modern Hindus tor the a€tual beginning of the Cah yug itfelf. ‘This erroneous notion, toge- ther with thofe which they entertained refpedcting the duration of the different ages, the Satya, Treta, and Dwapar yugs of their poets, which they firmly believe to be the fame with the aftronomic periods of the fame name, and to have ended accordingly. before the prefent Cal yug commenced, has been the caufe of all the confufion which appear in-their ancient hif- tory and chronology. For finding the immediate fucefior of Paricsuir mentioned in ancient hiftory as reigning in the Cal yug, they concluded, though erroneoufly, that Paricsuir mutt therefore have reigned at the clofe of the Dwapar yug; and from this circumittance, having removed Paricsuig from the clofe of the Zreta yug down to the clofe of the _ Dwapar yug, they were then obliged to place Yup- HISHTHIR, ARJUM, CrisHna, Hasimanyvu, and Vyasa, at the clofe of the Dwaper yug alfo; by which means they feparate Vyasa, from Vaamre his contemporary and friend, and the reft who were engaged in the war of BHarat from their proper places in hiftory by 864000 year of the poets. it is owing to the fame erroneous notions repecting the Cali yug, that the modern Aimdus- have throws the ancient hiftory and chronology of the kings of Magadha or Bahar into confufion. For haying dif- covered that Sauapeva, the fon of JarasaANDHA, was contemporary withY upHIsHTHIR, they concluded | ; | that 324 REMARKS ON ANCIENT HINDU that as they had already placed YupursuTHir at the - élofe of the Dwapar yug SAHADENA mutt be at the beginning of the Cali yug; and therefore, without farther ceremony, not only removed SanapEva but his nineteen_fuccefliors, who fromed a dynafty in the family of JARASANDHA from the proper period in hif- ory (between the years'1920 and 2193 of the Cali wae) and placed them immediately before PrapyorTa abe began his reign in the 1000th year of the Cali ee yug. at once, both of which are particularly noticed by the late Sir Winxi1am Jones in his chronology of the kings of Magadha. ‘Vhe one, that in confequence of placing he names before Pr ApyoTa they were ob- liged ‘to affert-that the oo princes reigned one tHoutart years, that is from the beginning of the Cali yug in the year of 900 of the Creation down to the 1905th. fo that they muft have then reigned as well during the flood as before and after it. The other, that asa chafm had been formed in that part of the hif- tory from which the twenty reigns were removed in erder to make up that chatm as well as they could, they were oblig ed to aflert that a dynalty ‘of. fone princes of the Canna race, the firft of whom (VasupE- vA) came to the throne ini the year of the world 2753, or 1848 of the Cali yug, reigned no lefs than 345 years. Now as YuDHISHTHIR was the uncle and immedi- ate predeceflor of Paricsuit, and confequently contemporary with Parasara the father of Vyasa; it is clear that both Yupuisuruir and SAHAD EVA mut have reigned about the year 2825 of the world: which is about fev enty two years after the reign of the above VAsUDEVA of the Canna race, pit cor reiponding precifely with the chaim. | . Innumerable other inftances of the abfurdities This removal was productive of two abfurdities ~ of the modern Hinpws might be produced, biit_ thofe ier] ERAS AND DATES. a2 thofe, I have mentioned and explained, I think are fufficient. I fhall-therefore conclude the fubje& of the poetic awras with the following table, fhewing the moon’s age and month, with the day of the week on which the Satya, ‘T'reta, Dwapar, and Cali yugs of the poets refpectively commenced ; which will prove, be- yond a probability of doubt, that they have no con- nection whatever with the aftronomical yugs of the fame name, belonging to the fyftem of Mrva eXx- plained at the beginning of this effay ; for in the lat- ter all the yugs, Manwantaras, &e. belonging to the fyftem begin unvariably, on the firtt day of By/akh, the moment the fun enters Aries in the Aizdx {phere. : é - Poetic Aras. ; ae A Moon's Age and Month. | | Satya yug Sunday | 3d titthee of the moon of — Byfakh. _ Treta do. Monday Oth do. of do. Cartic. Dwapar do. \ Thurfday.| 28th do. of do. Bhadro. Cai do. Nas | 15th do. of do. Magh. Note. The lunar month takes its name from the folar Tbr: in . which the new moon happens to fall. 30 titthees make a lu- nation. With refpect to the day of the week mentioned in preceding table fome of the Hindu accounts differ. The moon’s age and month are extracted from the Brohmo puran, which agrees with the Aindu calendar, wherein the commencement of each yug is alfo re-- - corded. _ - The following table of the dates of the ten avatars or incarnation of the deity, which took place in the above mention yugs, 1s extracted from an : _ augum 326 REMARKS ON ANCIENT HINDU. augum or tontor called Guhjateeguhja’’’ fuppofed ta have been written by Sezs or SeEva, a Hindu deity. TABLE OF THE AVATARS. ‘ Avatars. and Monih. rere Week Day. | ay 3 Aue] Nakfratra | 23 \ i tMorcuyo |Monday 1 Geto esate | as Chitro | 2KURMO Wed inefday | 9, Joiff ho Rohini 3 BorAHO Sunday | 7 Magho Afwini 4 Nreusixono Saturday LAByfakho Swati 5|BAMONO Friday 12 Bhadro Sravanea 6 PorosurAmo ei raraty | 3.Byfakho Rohini 7 a Ramo \Monday | g Chitro 'Punaryobafee 5 IC REESNO |Wednefday 23 Bhadro Rohini — o\BoopKo Sunday 10 Afaro | Byfakha JOKOLKEE Saturday (2Agrahain Purvafara The 1ft. 2nd. 3d. and 4th Avatars are fuppofed to have happened during the period of the Satya yug; . the 5th. 6th and 7th, in the Treta yug; the 8th and gth. in the Dwapar yug; and the loth or laft in the Cali yug of the Poets long fince pal Having then Beit what I had to fay refpect- ing the poetic eras and the abfurdities introduced into the hiftory and chronology of the Hindus, by confounding them with the afironomic fyfiem of ‘Mrya, I fhall now proceed to a third fyftem, © iw herein the Manwantaras appear to have been but of fhort duration, and to-depend on the revolutions of » “either Jurirer or Saturn. This fyfiem, like that of the poctic ras, has been always | confounded % — pte ee ee ZERAS AND DATES. 327 confounded with that of Mex.’ s, and confequently the caufe of much confufion in the records of ancient times. To diftinguifh it from Meya’s I fhall call it the Puranic Syftem, and, by way of introduction, give the following table of the dates, &c. of the four- teen puranic Manwantaras, as contained in a Hindu book entitled the Ustara Chanda, trom which Captain Francis Witrorp was fo obliging as to favour me with an extract. ~~ TABLE or tHz PURANIC MANWANTARAS. 8 | S| Day of the Week ; Moon's Age & Month Nakfhatra. x 1 Began on, Sunday. ‘oth titthee of 4fvim. Sravana, - a Thur/day. 12) es Cartic _ Ulto Bha- | | dropadas 3) —— Monday, 3 —— Chir. Critica. Al —— Friday. | 30 —— nes Hofta- 5) —— Tueflay. 30 —— Phalgun. Solob hig. 6) —— Saturary. J bs Pais de thoi. 4G) —— Friday. (10 ——... Afar. Si wall. 8) —— Tuefday. | 7 —— Mach, * Onurada. BOs eee ca: Sagi. OBO \ nat Gerba: Rhonini. 10). —— Friday. \15 --—— Ajar. \UttoraSara aS Monday. 2 aes EY 89/77 heli 11a. }2; —— tee rfilay. 15 —— Phalgun. Uttora- | Pholguni. 13) —— “Wedneflay 15 —— 8 Chitr. Chitra. WV) —— Wednefdayis —— Yoifhth. Jexfla. * Onurada appears incorret, as the moon of Magh muti be 20 or 21 days old before it enters parade Nakdhatr. She 328 REMARKS ON ANCIENT HINDU The order in which the above Manwantaras followed each other is not now known, but I have given them in the order in which they were written, in the memo- rial ffoke or verfe. However, as the firft Manwantara commenced juft when fifty years of Bra’yma’s life (that is one half of the grand cycle of this fyftem) ~ were expired it 1s eafy to perceive that the 13th on the lift muft have been the firft Manwantara; and I fut- pect that the 10th was the fecond, the 11th. the third, the 12th. the fourth and the 14th the fifth Man- © wantaras, all of which appear to have been computed according to mean motions only, the other nine hav- ing the appearance of being computed according to the true place of the planet, on which the regulation e the periods depended. In this fyftem, which appears to have been in ufe before the time of Mrya for yugs, viz. a Satya, Tre- ta, Dwapar, and Cali yug formed a Maha yug ; fe- venty-one Maha yugs with a Sandhi, equal to a Sa- tva yug, formed a Manwantara ; and ‘fourteen of fuch Manwantaras with a Sandhi, equal to a Satya yug, or 1000 Maha yugs, formed a Calpa ora day of Bra‘HMa, anid his night was of the fame length; 360 of fach days and nights forrn one of his years; and 100 of of fuch years the period of his life or the grand Pura- nic cycle, in which all the planets. with the nodes and apfides of their refpective orbits were fuppofed to re- turn to a line of conjunction in the beginning of aries the point they fet out from at the commencement ass the cycle. From the apparent fhortnefs of the Puranic Man- wantaras, (which probably did not exceed 3 or 400 years at maft) and confequently of the Calpa, the cycle or term of Bra’uma’s life above mentioned ap- pears to have been abfolutely neceflary in this fyf- — tem to render is applicable to the purpofe of afiro= | nomy. we ee ee ee ee RAS AND DATES. 329 nomy. But in the fyftem of Maya now im ufc that cycle is now totally unneceffary, nor does it in fact belong to it, as the Cu/pa alone in the latter, contains all the lef jer cycles of the revolutions of ‘the planets, nodes, &c. within the period of its durations. Meya the fuppofed author of Surya Sidhanta, lived in the Satya yug of thie 28th Maha yug, of the 7th Manwantara of the fifty-firft year of Bréleds life, and probably finding the Purame fyfiem either incon- venient, or not fufficiently correct, he invented the prefent one ona much larger fcale, extending the duration of a Manwantara to 308448000 years, and fimplified the fyftem by making the yugs, &c. to de- pend on folar motion alone ; by which means, all the periods jn his fyftem begin invariably on the firft day of Byfakh, the moment the fun enters Aries in the Flindu {phere, which circumftance alone, mutt’ form a moft itriking difference between it, and the Puranic fyftem. In the Surya Sidhanta, Murya has ftated the obli- -quity of the ecliptic in his time at 240, from whence Mr. S. Davis, a gentleman to mia the public is under very confiderable obligations, for his valuable paper on the aftronomical computations of the Aiindus, publithed in the Afatic Kefearches, computed. that fuppofing the obliquity of the ecliptic to have been accurately obferved by the ancient Hindus as twenty- four degrees, and that its decreafe had been from that time half a fecond a year, the age: or date of the Surya Sidhania (in 1789) would be 3840 years; there- fore Merya muft have lived about the year 1956 of the creation. The Hindu books place Porosu Ram one of the in- carnate divinities in the 8th Manwantara of the Purv- mic tyftem, and fo they do Vyasa, and Osoruamo, YOL ve x the 330 REMARKS ON ANCIENT HINDU the fon of Dron mentioned in the Mahabharat ; and fince the time of Vyasa the remaining fix Manwan- taras have eee as will appear from the following - table of all the Patriarchs or Munoos, &c. from the time of SwoYOMBHOOBO or ADAM, who lived in the firft Manwantara down to the end ‘of the fourteenth, which I have extracted from the Sreebhagobot, and from which fome rational idea may be formed refpect- ing the duration of the Puranic Manwantara now ge- erally confounded with the periods of the fame name belo: nging to Meya’s fyftem, in-which we are now no further advanced than to the feventh Manwantara, | ~and which was the fame when he wrote long before the time of VYASA. TABLE of the Parrrarcus or Munnoos, .and others, during the fourteen Puranic Manwantaras. it MANWANTARA. SWOYOMBHOOBO, or RoocHeEEr, the hufband of ADAM. Muzoo. AKOOTEE | Sororoopa, his wife Korpom, ditto of Ds- | /Prexyorroro, his fon BOOTHE Urraxpapo, his fe- Doxsoprosapcores, ditto cond fon | of ProsooTeE | AKooreESwoyvoMEHoos ‘TGOREETO 3 ift daughter MOREECHEE t Dezoorz ditiy, 2nd. Merrsro ditto Yoco PiiosooTEE ditto, 3d ditto od M ANW ANTARA. Swarnoctsrnso. Almoo ToorretTo : 243A Dxumor his fon UrsostomBuo R Raza SusENo ditto Rocunono, & others. 3 KasaKocnuersMor, ditto. ZERAS AND DATES. ; 331 3d MANWANTARA. Uromo. Munoo BEDOSUTO Pozono his fon Buopro SRINJOYO, ditto PromMopo JocoTrRo, ditto SoryoJEET, and many SoTyo. others. Ath MANWANTARA. Tamoso. Munoo BEERSO BREESOKHYATEE his fon BEDHREETOYO NorouKETUu, ditto JOTEERDMA SoryokKHOROYO ‘TREESECKHOISWORO, and many others. 5th MANWANTARA. Rizsotro. Munoo — HERONYOROMA Bores his fon BEDOSEERA BEENDHO, ditto UrpHOBAHOO BHooToRoyo BrEBuoo, & many others. 6th MANWANTARA. Cuaxsooso. Alunoo Apryo Purru his fon HoryosmMor Purruso, ditto DweEeRoKO SUDYUMNO, ditto Monrroprumo, and many PropyUMNO, ditto ~ others. 7th MANWANTARA. VavioswaTa, or Noan. Preesopuro his 6th fon Munoo Nogsuoco, 7th ditto Icsuwaxv his 1ft fon Koser, 8th ditto NRreEEGo, and ditto Dessro, Oth ditto DreEeEs‘To, 3dditto Barwtno, 10thditte SoORYATI, Ath ditto ApitTyo Norisyanto, 5th ditto 332 REMARKS ON ANCIENT HINDU 7th MANWANTARA (continued.) Bosu OTRIy Rupro | BoststTo BiswEDEBGO BISWAMITRO | | MorvupDGoNOo Govromo ’ OsNIKUMAR J OMODOGNEE | RriBHOBO BuoroDwaJo | Kosxaro ‘ Puronporo,& many others. — sth MANWANTARA. Sazorni Aunoo. Porosvu Ram NeEERMOKoO his fon DipniMan BreEROJOSKA ditto OsorrHamo fon of Dron SuTOPA KREEPO BEEROJA REESYOSRINGO | OMREETOPROBHO Vyasa or BYASA. . GABOLO | oth MANWANTARA. \ PoKsosaBonni Munoo (SHORBO BooroKeru his fon Paro Dirrrkerv ditto , Drurimor | DREESTOKETU ditto SakurHo and many others. | Mokicur { 10th MANWANTARA., BroMosABORNEE Munso. SUKREETO Buurisin his fon Soryo SURAS8ONO loyvo Breupuo Murtr ; HoBisMAN Sompiioo and many others.” « RAS AND DATES. 333 11th MANWANTARA. DHOMORSABORNEE Munoo NERRBANO Sotyo Duormo his fon RoocuEE BIHONGGONO | OrRuNo KAMOGOMO BipretTro and many others. 12th MANWANTARA. RuDROSABORNEE. Munoo ToromuRTL Dexzozsan his fon ToProsEE Uropezo ditto OGNEEDROKO DEBOSREESTO ditto GonDHODHAMA and many Horitro others. 13th MANWANTARA. DEBOSABORNEE. JMunoo SuTRAMO CuH1ITROSENO his fon NEERMOKO BicuHitro ditto DisospoTEE and many SUKORMZ others. 14th MANWANTARA. EENDROSOBORNI. Munoo OGNEE Uruneeo his fon Banoo Buvurv_ ditto SOOCHEE Bopuno ditto SuDHO PoBETROO | Macopuo and many CHAKSOOSO others. Nore. Several names in the foregoing table had the title of Devtas, Reefhees, &c. annexed to them, pro- bably by way of diftinction or pre-eminence. Uromo, Tomoso, and Rrgoro, the third, fourth, and fifth Mzunoos, were the grandfons of Swo- yompuoozo or ApAmM; Doxkso SasBoRNEE, eS ERY the 334 REMARKS ON ANCIENT HINDU The oth Maunoo was the fon of Barnuno or VARUNO, the tenth fon of VaivoswaTa : therefore it is ealy to perceive that the Puranic Manwantara, which was confidered in ancient times as the Atieien of the life of a Munoo or Patriarch could not be very long, and > ought not to be confounded with the Manwantaras of the prefent fyftem of Merya, confifting of 308448000 years each. A CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE Of the folar and lunar line of princes, who are faid to have reigned in the Cities of Ayodhya or Audh (now Oud), and Pralifhthana or Vitora, otherwife Hafii- napoor (now Deli) refpectively, from about the be- ginning of the Treta yug of the Poets, or 1002nd year of the aftronomic Cali yug, down to ihe time the folar line of princes became extincg = when the country 1s {uppofed to have been conquered by fome foreign power; probably ALEXANDER. ; : | = Air. fee: Sclar Line. ~ S | Lunar Line. .\ Aira sr | os, | C. Yug 17g | [cSWACHU 1907 eae 1002 - | VicucsHI | PuRURAVAS S CucUSTA AYUSH ~ ANENAS NaAHUSHA | % Purr 34's 5. YAYATI 5 | = VISWAGAND- Puru oH HI JANAMEIAYA = a CHANDRA SOBA da. rap YuVANASWA | | ie AB re 4 we | OR AVA ——— 10 a | VRIHADHAS- | | -—— 8 | WA 10 HARITA RAUTINAVA | mS | Ciranera 30 SUMATI | SUDEV AITI | VIJAYA USHMANTA BHaARuUCcA BHARATA VRICA VITATHA | BAHUCA ° 35 | Manyu | SAGARA | Vernarnsue- Be MANJAS | TRA ANSUMA | | Masui pei teat, | | | i (enemy & | | Ms SA SIND- 336 REMARKS ON ANCIENT HINDU ~ Poetic as . Afr. ; Solar Line. ~ & | Lunar Line. \ Aira Aras. Se CYug SINDHADWIPA JAHNU AYUTAYUSH SURATHA RITAPERNA VIDURATHA SAUDASA 45 SARVABHAU- MA A5 ASMACA JAYASINHA MuLbaca RADHICA | DASARATHA AYUTAYUSE AIDABIDI ACRODHANA | ViswAsSAHA5O DEVATITHI50 A CHATAWANGA RusHa ~ DERGHABAHU DiILLIPA 7 ™ Racu PRATIPA H 2 AJA SANTANU ) BH DASARATHASS VACHYTRA- ) S RAMA VIRYA 55 ot PANDU 1097 | VRIHADBALA | 2825 | YuDHISHTHI- | 1920 a RA $1107 | Vrruaprana | 2835 | ParicsHitT 1930 *URUCRYA *¥JANAMAJA- * VATSAVRID- YA | HA 60 | | *SATANICAOO | *PRATOYOMA *SAHASRINA= | | | ca * BH ANU * ASWAMED- | | HAJA *DEVACA * ASIMA- ? | CRISHNA | ¥*SAHADEVA * NEMICHAC- | Sea #VINA 65 KUPTA 65 . 1206 | *VRIDHASWA | 3024 | *CHITRARA- | 2119 } TA: Dwg; say \ Dwapar Yue, or Brazen Ave. 53 & Pa : | Poetic | ARAS AND DATES. 337 ~\ Se. Solar Line. 1 | CusHa ATTITHI NiIsHADHA NaBas 70 PuNDARICA CsHEMAD- HANWAS | DEVANICA AHSNIAGU PARIPATRA 7 RANACHALA VAJRANABHA ARCA SUGANA VIpDHRITI 80 HIrRAnyANA- BHA Pusuya Druvasanp- HI ) SUDERSANA AGNIVERNASS SIGHIRA | PRASUSRUTA SANDHI AMERSANA QO Mauwaswat VISWABHAHU PRASENHAJIT TACSHACA * BANNUMAT Q5 3 a “fir. Aira C.Yug Lunar Line. 025 2 | *SUCHIRATHA | 2120 * DHRITIMAT *SUSHINA” *SUNITHA 70 * NRICHAE- SHUH Soden TALA *PARIPLAVA | |*Sexacan * MEDHAVIN | 75 | *NRIPANJAVA *DERVA *'TRINI *VRIHADRA- THA *SUDHASA 80 *SATANICA RMADA-= \ “Raz HINARA *DANDAPANI *NIMI 85 | *CSHIMACA — | ; a rrr err ete eee ee Dwapar 338 REMARKS ON ANCIENT HINDU <8 Poettc | > x L a: ye | Solar Line. ~§ unar Line. ra os x | C.Yug { *PRACTICAS- Pe eine ae een WA | FEW w Wed 9 “*SUPRATICA pel ER Sa ©; *¥MARUDEVA | | wd A N ee a bid VStar . | *Pusitc ATA | WR 6 Hn Ag ite as & 1% * ANTARICSH! . Sania | i ESUTAPAS 4 ——— 105 ae | x ‘“AMITRAJIT PUY Seca Se 3 EV RIMTADRAIA | BALLS 8 *BARHI 105 a] cuaeere 3 Pie | Pe! S CRITANJAYA woe | Q pe AYA | SL *SLOCYA Cel eS | a *SupHoDAIIO. POSE ieee | KLANGALADA AB eee ASENAJIT | ' | *CsupRaca |- Din PEI ae *SUMITRA | ERAS Ts 8644 ——— 117 13888 ——-—— 117 a In the preceding table [ have placed Yupuisno THIR in the year 2 325 of ihe world correfponding to the 1097th of the Treta yue of the oo and to the G2 oth of the aftronomic Cali yog: that this is about} he period ja which Yupursurure reigned Ihave not mylelf the fmalleft doubt, not only becanfe he muft: have been contemporary with Parnasanra the fath & of} ZZRAS AN ND DATES. / 339 of Vyasa, but alfo on account of the exact coincidence of that period with the chafin of the chronology of the kings of Maghada, which appears fufficiently evi- dent to have been occafioned by the removal of the dynafty of SAHADEVA, who was contemporary with Yupuisutuir, from that period of hiftory. From the probabilities of the duration of life de- duced from obfervations on bills of mortality, it appears, that the mean duration of human life, ‘taking one man with another, does not exceed thirty-two or thirty- three years. Admitting, however, the mean duration of lite to be thirty-three years of this we cannot allow more than a half, or feventeen years at the utmoft, to each reign, ina long fucceflion of princes. ‘There- fore, as IcsHwWACU the fon of No au, began his reign near the beginning of the Treta yug, or in the year 179 of that period, if we divide the remaining yecrs 1117 in the Treta yug by 17, we fhall have about fixty-fix reigns from IcsHwacu’s time down to | ane ‘end of the Teta yuge ; and this number of reigns is confirmed by the place of Yupuisurmir in the ble, being the fifty-feventh reign, and at the fame time about 200 years before the end of the ‘ireta yug; fo that in’ all’ probability, it would require at leaft nine or ten reig ns more, from his time down to the end of that peried. tuAfter the fame manner, the “number of computed, reigns for the whole of the Dwa- par yug or 864 Years, “would be fif ty-one : which, with the former number, make ‘altogether 117 cota puted reigns; and of this number, we find no more than 114 in the folar line of princes, and fill confi- ‘derably lefS in the lunar line. Tn confequence of the ancient hiftorians’ adoptinz the aftronomic ara of the Cali yug, at the clofe of Parrcsuit’s reign, as already noticed, Yuputsx-~ THrR, and ParicsHiT’s in the Junar line, and with VRIHADBALA and VainapRaNa, their contempora~ rics in the folar line were removed (with others) by the 340 HEMARKS ON ANCIENT HINDU the modern commentators from the clofe of the Treta yug down to the clofe of the Dwapar yug of the Po- ets; therefore Rama was fuppofed to have been the Jaft prince of the folar line who reigned in Owd at the clofe of the Treta yug: and as they had placed the immediate fuccefiors of Paricsuir at the beginning of the Cali yug; fo, in like manner, the immediate fucceflors of VrIHADRANA may be fuppofed to have been placed at the beginning of the Cali yug alfo: hence the mode of carrection required becomes ob- vious. I have therefore reftored VrinaApsata and Vrri- HADRANA to their proper places in the Treta yug, as contemporaries with YuDHISHTHIR and PanrcsHiT ; and the remaining names down to the end of that pe- riod marked with a *, were their fucceffors as placed in the Cali yug, The other names marked with a *, are the remain- ing princes mentioned in Sir Wituram JoneEs’s chronology as reigning in the Cali yug; all of whom, however, if they reigned at all, muft have reigned be- fore the end of the Dwapar yug of the Poets; and their being mentioned by ancient hiftorians as reign- ing in the Cali yug, does not at all imply that they reigned after the Dwapar yug,, but only in the aftro- nomical Cali yug, which commenced the go6th year of the Satya yug of the Poets, and has been unfortu- nately confounded (by the modern Hindu commenta- tors) with their Cali yug: with which however it has no relation except in name: or to {peak more cor- rectly, they have confounded the fictitious ages of © the Poets with the real afironomic periods. . ‘With refpe&t to the chafm in the lunar line of princes after Jawanusayra the names that are mrffing inuft either have been loft, or elfe, which 1s more pro- ZERAS AND DATES. 34% probable, mentioned by the ancient hiftorians, as reigning in the Cali yug of the aftronomical fera; and as JANANUJAYA Is the firft prince mentioned as reign- ing in the Call yug, in the lunar line, it is very pro- bable, he may be the fame perfon recorded as reign- ing in the Treta yug; and if that fhould be the cafe, the eleven names that follow next to him, moft likely will be thefe that fhould fili the chafms. At what particular period of time, the folar line of princes became extinct, it 1s not eafy to afcertain, by the table, it would appear, that it muft have been fifty years before the year 3888 of the worid; but as [allowed feventeen years to each reign, which is rather two much 1n.a long fucceffion of elde{t fons, it is probable it muft have ended about 100 years at leait, earlier than given by the table; which will place the end of the laft prince’s reign, about the year 3788 of the world. a ee the Great paid his vifit to Indi 7a about 200 years about the year 3888 of the world, or end of the Dwapar yug; but whether he was the caufe of the folar line of princes becoming about that time extin&, or whether Prasenastt (the lat prince but two mentioned in the table, and whofe name a be prenounced, or corrupted into Porasnasir, Porusnasit, or even Porvs itfelf, leaving out the termination Nasir) was the prince named Porus, whom ALEXANDER conguered and took prifoner, f vill leave to others to decide. A CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE Of the king of Magadha or Behar, from the en of Prapyrotra, in the year 10¢5 of the world, down to that of Cuanprasisa in the year 3554 containing a period of 1049 years Ax i?2 20 Calz Yug Anno Mund: ——— = 3905 -= + = ! 1000 | | PRADYOTA | Panaca > VISACHAYUPA VAJACA | NANDIVIRDA- NA SISUNGA CACAVERN Coxe aie | MAN CsHETRAJIR-= YA VIDISARA | AJATASATRU | DaRBACA } AJAYA aie L -#rANA MaHANANDI Nanpa 14 CHANDRA- GUPTA (| VARISARA | ASOCAVERD- HANA | SuYASAS DESARATHA SANDGATHA SALISUCA SOMASARMAN SATADHAN- VAS VRIADRATHA | iia Mita ad1786 AGNAMITRA | | | 2044 1139 | ee cn 2641 ae ee 12753! VASUDEVA 25 | *SAHADEVA REMARKS ON ANCIENT HINDU | Anno | Mundt SUJYESHTHA ! VASUMITRA ABHADRACA PuULIND A: GHOSHA VAJRAMITRA BHAGAVATA | | DevaBUTI 1848 BuuMITRA panes: SUSARMAN * MARJARI *SRUTASRAVA Repeats fie *NIRAMITRA *SUNACSHA- TRA *V RISHETSE- eae |*C ARMAJIT *KSRUTANJAYA! | | | | La *VIPRA | | | Suite g: *CSHEMA *SUVRATA * DHERMASU- TRA *SRAMA rere - ee | | E > ZERAS AND DATES. 343 Anno Cah | Anno { Mundi Yug | and | Mund: | *SUMATI | ~—s | SrvaASWATI | *SUBALA | | PuRISHABHE- | *SUNITA | RU #SAYTAJIT | ! SUMANDANA | 30908 | Bain 2193 | CHACORACA : CRISHNA | BATACA SRISANTA- | GcMALIN CARNA | | PuRIMAT -~PAURNAMA- | MED ASIRAS SA | SERASCANDA LAMBODARA | YAINYASRI VIVILACA | | VIJAYA MEGHASWATA CHAN DRA- VATAMANA. | BisA 264G TALACA 3554 The names with a * fet before them, are thofe whom I mentioned in the foregoing remarks, to have been erroneoufly placed by the modern Hindus before Prapyrota ; for, SanapeEva, the firft of the dynatty was contemporary with Yupnisuruir, who reigned about the yeur 2825 of the world. I have therefore teftored them again to their proper places in hittory, and by that means corrected the two abfurdities pointed out by the late Sir Wiztiam Jones, in the fiindu chronclogy of the kings of Magadha or Behar. Calcutta, 2nd Ofober, 1700. XXII. ON eal Ss a or BS ta" Ta: wi ‘Ss Th. ote x fis45 | XXII. ON THE RELIGIOUS CEREMONIES OF THE HINDUS, AND OF THE BRA’HMENS ESPECIALLY. BY H. T. COLEBROOKE, ESQ. ) ESSAY I. HE civil Law of the Hindus, containing fre- quent allufions to their religious rites, I was led; among other purfuits connected with a late un- dertaking, to perufe feveral treatifes on this. fubject, and tranflate from the Sanfcrit fome entire tracts and parts of others. From thefe fources of informa- tion upon a fubject on. which the Hindus are by no means communicative, I intend to lay before the So- ciety, in this and fubfequent efiays, an abridged ex- planation of the ceremonies, and verbal tranflattons of the prayers ufed at’ rites, which a Adu is bound confiantly to perform. In other branches of this inquiry, the Society may expect valuable com- munications from our colleague Mr. W. C. Bra- QUIERE, who is engaged in fimilar refearches. ‘That part of the fubject to which I have confined my in- quires will be alfo found to contain curious matter, which I fhall now fet forth without comment, referving for a fubfequent eflay the obfervations which are fug- gefted by a review of thefe religious practices. ° A Bréhmana rifing from fleep is enjoined under the penalty of lofing the benefit of all rites performed by him, to rub his teeth with a proper withe, or 4 twig of the racemiferous fig tree, ~pronouncing to himfelf this prayer, ‘* Attend, lord of the foreft ; Soma, king of herbs and plants, ‘has approached Vou..V. x thee: 346 ON THE RELIGIOUS CEREMONIES “thee; mayeft thou and he cleanfe my mouth with * olory and good auipices, that | may eat abun- «‘ dant food.”” The following prayer is alfo ufed upon this occafion, ‘‘ Lord of the forett ! grant me life, firength, clory, {plendour, offspring, ‘cattle, abundant wealth, virtue, knowledge, arid: effulzent power, which is Bra’ume himfelf, and is called the light of ‘the radiant fun, do I meditate ; ; *“ governed, by the my fterious licht which refides ** within me, for the purpofe of thought ; that very * light is the earth, the fubtil ether, and all which ex - " is within the created {phere ; itis the threefold “ world, containing all which is fixed or moveable ; it * exilts internally i in my heart, externally in the orb of “the fun; being one and sie fame with that efful- * gent power. I myfelf am an irradiated manifeftation * of the fupreme Bra‘ume.” With fuch reflections, fays the commentator, fhould the text be inaudibly recited. ‘Thefe expofitions are juftified by a very ample commentary in which numerous authorities are cited ; and to which the commentator has added many pat- fages from ancient lawyers and from mythological ye tie fhowing the efhcacy of thefe prayers in ex- Dake piating ”~ 350 ON THE RELIGIOUS CEREMONIES piating fin: as the foregoing explanations of the text are founded chiefly on the slofs of an ancient philo- fopher and legiflator, Yéjnyawalcya, the following ex- tract will confift of little more than a verbal tranfla- tion of his metrical glofs : ney “ The parent of all beings produced all ftates. of * exiftence, for he generates and preferves all creatures ;: ‘‘ therefore js he walled the Generator. Becaufe he 6 fhines and {ports, becaufe he loves and irradiates, « therefore is he called refplendent er divine, and 1s ‘“‘praifed by all deities. We meditate on che light «which, exifting in cur minds, continually governs ‘* our intellects in the purfuits of virtue, wealth, love, ‘and beatitude. Becaufe the being, who ‘sie ‘with feven rays, afluming the forms ‘of time and of ‘* fire, matures produétions. is refplendent, ilumines «all, and finally deftroys the univerfe; therefore, he «‘ who naturally fhines with feven rays, is called Light, “or the effulgent power. The firft fyllable denotes, ** that he iliumines worlds; the fecond confonaut im- “ plies, that he colours all creatures; the laft fylla- * ble fignifies, that he moves without ceafing.’ From <“ his cherithing all, he is called’ the irradiating Pre- “¢ ferver. : Although it appears, from the terms of the text, (3 Light of the Generator or Sun,”) that the fun and the light fpoken of are diftant, yet, in meditating this fublime text, they are undiftinguithed ; that light is the fun and the fun is hight; they are identical. “ a = ee Coe hee OF THE HINDUS. 353 made apparent in the luftre of gems, ftones, and metals, and in the tafte of trecs, plants, and. herbs ; that is, the. irradiating being, who is. a. form: of Bra‘ HME, is manifetted ‘ty all moving beings (gods, demons, men, ferpents, beatts, hits, sane gs N ange the reft,) by their locomotion ; and in ae ae fubftances, iuch as fiones, gems, and metals, by their luttre ; in others, fuch as trees, plants, and herbs, by . thotk favour... Every thing, which moves, Tor which is fixed, is pervaded by that heht, BF Ry in all moying things, exifts as the fupreme foul, and as the immortal thinking faculty of beings, which have the power of motion. ‘Vhus, the vencrable commentator fays, “ In the midft of the fun ftands the ¢* moon, in the midft of the moon is fire, in the midit “ of light is truth, in the midft of truth is the unpe- ** rifhable being.” And again, God is the unperifhable ** being, refiding in the facred abode ; ; the thinking foul ** is light alone; it fhines with unborrowed iplendour.” ‘Uhis thinking foul, called the immortal * prince iple,” IS a manifettation of that irradiating power, who is the fupreme foul. This univerfe, confifiing of three worlds, was pro- duced from water. ‘* He firft, with a thought, created the waters, and placcd in them a productive feed.” (Menu, chap. 1. v. 8.) Water which is the element, whence the three. worlds proceeded, is that light, which is alfo the efficient caufe of creation, duration, and deftination, mgnifefted with hate powers, in the form of Bra’ama, Visunv, and Rupra; to denote this, “ earth, iky, and heaven,” are fubjoined as epithets of light. Vhete. terms bear allufion alfo to the three qualities of truth, paiiion, end darknefs, correfponding with the three mani- feftations of power, as creator, preferver, and de- ftroyer ; hence it # alfo intimated, that the irradiat- ing being is manifefted as Bra’uma, Visuxv, and Rupa, who are refpectively endued with the quali- ties of truth, paflion, and darknefs. he meaning is, that this irradiating being, who is the fupreme | BRA‘ HME, 354 CN THE RELIGIOUS CEREMONIES Bra‘HMs, manifefted in three farms or powers, is ie eficient caufe of the creation of the univerfe, of 1 duration and deftruction. So in the Bhaw/ ‘ye purdna, CRISHNA we ‘‘ the fun is the god of per- «oe ption, the eye of the univerfe, the caufe of day ; ‘there is none greater than he among the immortal © powerse From him this hires proceeded, and in “ him it will reach annihilation; he is time mea- ‘f fured by inftants, &c.”” Thus the univerfe, confift- ing of three worlds containing all which is fixed or jnoveable, is the irradiating being ; and he is the cre- ator of that univerie, the “preferver anc deftroyer of - it. Confequently nothing” can exili, which 1s not that irradiating power. Thefe extracts from two very copious commentaries will fufficiently explain the texts, which. are medi- tated while the breath is held as above mentioned. Immediately after thefe fuppreffions of breath, the prieft fhould fip water reciting the following prayer, ‘* May the fun facnifice the regent of the firma- * see and other deities who prefide over Jacrifice, “defend me trom the fin arifing from the imperfect ¢ seencisae of a religious ceremony. Whatever ‘fin I have committed by might, in thought, word, ** or deed, be that cancelled by day. Whatever fin be in me, ‘may that be far removed. I offer this water. to the fun, whofe light irradiates my heart, who {prung from the immortal efience. Be this obla- “ tion efficacious.” @He fhould next make three ablu- tions with the prayers, “ Waters! fince ye afford de- light, &c.” at the fame time throwing water eight — times on his head, or towards the fky, and once on the ground as before; and again make fimilar ablu- tions with the following prayér: “ Asa tured man **Jeaves drops of fweat at the foot. of *a tree; as ‘be who bathes ts cleanfed from all foulnets; as “an oblation is fanétified by holy orals 3 fo ‘may this water purify me from fin.” And ano- — He ablation with the expiatory text, which re- — hearfes the creation. } : He fhould next fill the a ; , oo? ee it4 OF THE HINDUS. 355 of his hand with water, and prefenting it to his nofe, inhale the fluid by one noftril, and, retaining it Se a while, exhale it through the other, galls thitow away the water towards the north-eaft quarter. This is confidered’ as an internal ablution, which wathes away fins. He concludes -by fipping water with the following prayer, “ Water! thou doft penetrate all ’ ss “beings: thou doft reach the deep recefies of the ‘mountains; thou art the mouth of the univerie ; * thou art fa@rifice: thou art the myfiick word vu/ha; * thou art light, tafte, and the immortal fluid.” After thefe ceremonies, he proceeds to worfhip the fan, fianding on one foot, and reiting the other againft his ankle or heel, looking towards the eaft, and holding his hands open before him in a hollow form, ¥n this pofture he pronounces to himfelf the following prayers: ift, “* The rays of light announce the ‘‘ fplendid fiery fun, begutifally rifing to ilumine ‘Stmevsiniyene.: and, *§ He rifes,’ wonderful, the « eye of the fun, of water, and of fire, collective power « of gods ; he “fills ence th earth, anc fky, with his <¢ Juminous net; he is the foul of all which is fixed “or locomotive.” 3d, ‘* That eye, fupremely bene- ‘ficial, rifes pure Gan the eaft; may we fee him ‘a hundred years; may we live a hundred years ; « may we hear a hundred’ years.” 4th, “ May we, “ preferved by the divine power, contemplating ‘«* heaven above the region of darknefs, approach the “ deity, moft fplendid of luminariés.”” The follow- ing prayer may be alfo fubjoined, “ Thou art felf- exiftent, thou art the moft excellent ray ; thou f giveft effulgence: grant it unto me.” ~This is ex- plained as an allufion to the feven rays of the fun; four of which are fuppofed to point towards the four quarters, one upwards, one downwards, and the feventh, which is centrical, is ‘the moft excel- lent ofall; and is here addrefled, ina prayer, which is explained as fignifying, ‘¢ May the fupreme ruler, who generates all things, whole luminous ray is {fel!- ex- ON THE RELIGIOUS CEREMONIES ¢ Jt & extitent, who is the fublime caufe of light, from whom worlds receive illumination, be favourable to us.” After prefenting an oblation to the fun, in the mode to be forthwith explained, the Géyetri mutt be next ifvoked, in thefe words: ‘ Thou art hght ; thou art feed; thou art immortal hfe; thou art ef- ‘fulgent: beloved by the gods, defamed by none, thou art the holieft facrifice.” And it fhould be after- wards recited meafure by meafure; then the two firft mestures as one hemiultich, and the third meafure as the other; and, laftly, the three meafures without interruption, ‘The fame text is then invoked in thefe words: ‘* Divine text, who dott grant our beft withes, whofe name 1s trifyllable, whofe import is the power of the Supreme Being; come thou mo- ther of the védus, who didit {pring from Bra’HMeE, be confiant here.” The Géyatri is then pronounced in- audibly with the triliteral monolyllable, and the names of the three lower worlds, a hundred or a thou-. fand times, or as often as may be practicable, count- ing the repetitions on a rofary of gems fet in gold, or of wild grains. For this purpofe, the feeds of the, putrajiva, vulgarly named pitonhia, are declared preferable. Phe following prayers from the Vif/hnu f * <« Yomit the very tedious detail refpecting fins expiated by a fet number of repititions ; but in one inftance, as an atonement for unwarily eating or drinking what is forbidden, it isdire¢ted, that cight hundred repetitions ot the Gayaéri thould be preceded by three fuppreflions of breath, touching water during the recital of the following text: ‘The bull roars; he has four horns; three feet, two heads, feven hands, and is bound by a threefold ligature: he is the mighty refplendent being, and pervades mortal men.’ The bull is juttice perfonified. His four horns are the Brabma or. fuperintending pricit, the Udgarri or chanter of the Samadeva, the Hotii or reader of the Figveda, who performs the efiential part of a religious ceremony, and | tion began, the ocean was produced by an unfeen power — univerfally diffufed; that 1s, the element of wa-7 ter was firft reproduced, as the means of the crea- ” tren: fe firkt, with a thought, created the wa-% “ters, &c.’* (Menu, ch.“T. v.8.) Thendid “them Creator, when lord of the univerfe, rife out of the © waters. ‘The lord of the univerfe, annihilated by | ‘the general deftruction, revived with’ his own chen q ‘tion of the three worlds.’ Heaven is here explained — the expanfe of the fky above the region of the ftars. 7 The celeftial region is the middle world ‘and hea- | vens above. “The author before me, has added nu- ¥ merous quotations on the fublimity and efficacy of © this text, which Mrnv compares with the facrifice of © a horle, in refpect of its power to obliterate fins. . After bathing, while he repeats this prayer, the} prieft fhould again plunge into water, thrice re-~ peating the test, “ As a tired man leaves drops of | “fweat at the foot of atree, &c.” Afterwards, tog atone fcr greater offences, he fhould meditate the) Giairi, &c. during three fuppreflions of breath. He mutt alfo’ recite it- meafure by meafure, hemi- fiich by hemiftich; and, lafily, the entire text) without any paufe. As an expiation of the fin »of cating with men of very low iribes, or of coyeting “or accepting what fhould not be received, a-man’ fhould plunge into water, at, the fame time. recit-| ing a prayer which will be quoted on another o€ca-¥% ficn. - One who has drunk fpirituous liquors fhould _traverle OF THE HINDUS. . 363 traverfe water up to his throat, and drink as much exprefied j juice of the moon plant, as he can take up in the hollow of both hands, while he meditates the triliteral monofyllable, and then plunge into, water, reciting the fubjoined prayer, “O Rupra! hunt “« not our offspring and defcendants; abridge not the ** period of our lives; deftroy not our cows; kill not * our horfes; flay not our proud and irritable folks; ** becaufe, holding oblations, we always pray’ to i Having finifhed his ablutions, and coming out of the water, putting on his apparel after cleanfing it, ane wafhed his hands and fect, and having fipped water, the, prieft fits down to worfhip j in the fame mode, which was directed after the early bath; fub- ftituting, however, the following deat in lieu of that which begins with the words, “ sie! the fun, facrifice, &c.” , ““ May the waters purify the earth * that the, being cleanfed, may purify me: may the. pases (33 x0! er holy Knowledge purify her, that fhe being ~“ cleanfed by holinefs, may purify me: may the wa- “< ters free me from every defilemént, whatever be my *“ uncleannefs, whether I have eaten prohibited food, « done forbidden acts, or accepted the gifts, of -dii- “honeft men.” Another difference between woarfhip at noon and in the morning, confiits in ftanding be- fore the fun with uplifted arms, inftead of joining the hands in a hollow form. In all other refpects the form of adoration is fimilar.’ Having concluded this ceremony, and walked in a round beginning through the fouth, and faluted the fun, the priett may proceed to fiudy a portion of the iedh Turning his face towards the eaft, with his right hand towards the fouth, and his left hand towards the north, fitting down with the cufa grafs before him, holding two facred - blades of grafs on the tips of his left fingers, and placing his right hand thereon, with the palm turned uy pwands, and having thus meditated the Gayatri, the prieft fhould recite the prope: ext en commencing the van 72 leéture, 364 » ON THE RELIGIOUS CEREMONIES lecture, and read as much of the védas as may bo practicable for him, continuing the practice daily until — Phas caac che whale, oy the védas ; and then re- — cominencing the courte. ~p3 \ Prayer on beginning a lecture of the Rigveda: “J praife the bl: azing “fire, which is. firtt placed at) religious rites, which effects the ceremony, for the - benefit of the votary, which performs the effential — part of the rite, which 1s the moft liberal giver of — gems, € ~ ¢ - 6 . a4 On beginning a lecture of the Yajurveda: “I ga- ther thee, O branch of the véda, for the fake of rain ; *< T pluck thee for the fake of - frreneth, Calves! ye are like unto air; (that 1s, as wind fupplies the world — ‘by meaus of rain, fo do ye fupply facrifices by the © ‘milking of cows). May the lummous generator of © e coats make you attain fuccels in the “her of. fa-4 craments.. 9 _ On the be sinning a lecture of the Saumaveda : “© Re-~ “ oent of fire, roe dott effect all religious ceremo- 7 oF une approac! h to taite my offering; thou. who art] ‘ pratied tor the take of oblations, fit down on this oa! Sa | | The:text which is re pe ated on commencing a lec- ture of the A’harva véda -has been already “quoted ; on another occafion’: “ May divinhe> waters be aufpi-- ee"C1OWUS BOedS, XC.” Tn this manner fhould a lecture of.the vedas, or of c ve'dangas, of the facred poems and mytholo-_ gical hittory ‘of “law and other “branches of found literature bé conducted. he prieft fhould next) proceed to offer barley, 7/2 and water to the manes,, Turning his face towards the cait, wearing thé facrificial cord on his left thoulder, he fhould fit down and fpread cua’ grafs before him | : with: th OF THEHINDUS. - 36035 with the tips pointing towards the. eaft. Taking grains of barley in his right hand, he fhould inv oke the- gods. ‘ O affembled gods! hear my- call, fit * down on_this grafs;” then throwing away fome grains of barley, and putting one hand over the other, he fhould pray in thefe words: “* Gods ! who tefide “in the ethereal region, in the world near us, and in “heaven above; ye whofe tongues are anaes? and * who faye all them who duly perform the facraments, « hear my call, fit down on this grafs, and be cheer- mae |: | ae Spreading the cufa grafs, the tips of which mui{t point towards the eaft, and placing his left hand thereon, and his right hand above the left, he muft offer grains of barley and water from the tips of his fingers, (which are parts dedicated to the gods,) holding three ftraight blades of grats, fo that the tips be towards his thumb, and repeating this prayer : ** May the gods be fatishica 4 ; may the holy verfes, ‘the fcriptures, the devout fages, the facred poems, “the teachers of them, and the celeftial quirifters, “* be fatisfied ; may other inftructors, human beings, “minutes of time, moments, inftants meafured Uy the twinkling of an eye, hours, days, fort- “ nights, months, feafoiis, and years, with all their “component parts be fatistied herewith *.” Next wearing the facrificial thread round his neck, and turning towards the north, he thould offer #/a, 2 erains of barley with athe: from the middle of ‘his hahd (which is a part dedreased to human be- ings), holding in it ex/a grafs, the middle of which inuft reft on the palm of his hand: this oblation he prefents on grafs, the tips of which are pointed towards the north ; and with it he pronounces thefe words: ‘“ May Sawaca be fatisfied : ; may SAMAN- “pana, SanaTAna, Capita, Asturi, Ropuu, “and ParcuasrcHa, be fatisfied herewith.” Placing the thread, &c. on hit night fhoulder, and turning towards. the fouth, he mut offer tila’ and wa- _* The verb is repeated with each term, “ May the holy verfes “be fatisfied ; may the vedus be fatistied, &c.” Z3 ter \ ra 860 RELIGIOUS CEREMONIES Sa ter from the root of his thumb (which is a part fa- cred to the progenitors of, mankind) holding bent grafs thereon ; this oblation he thould prefent upon a yetiel of rhinoceros’ horn placed on grafs, the tips of which are pointed towards the fouth ; and with it he fays, ‘* May fire, which reccives . oblations, -pre- « fented to our forefather be fatisfied herewith ; may “the moon, the judge of departed fouls, he fun, the progenitors who are purified by fire, thofe who are named from their drinking the juice of the moon-plant, and thofe who are denominated from * fitting on holy grafs,:be fatisfied herewith!” He mutt then make a firvilar oblation, faying, “ May Na’ra’- * saRYA, Pa’ra’s’arnya, S’uca, Sa’cabya, “YAI~ ‘S NYAWABECYA, JA TUCARN/A, CA’TYA’YANA, APAS-~ “ TAMBA, BAUD’ HA’ YANA, Va’cHaAcuT'I’, VACJAVA- ‘pr, Huu’, Lo’ca’csnr’,: Marrra’ xan, and f ENDER NT be fatisfied herewith.” He after- wards offers three oblations of water mixed with tua, rom the hollow of both hands joined, and this he re- peats fourteen times with the different titles of Yama, | which are confidered as fourteen diftinct forms of the fame deity. “Salutation to Yama, falutation to_ ‘* DuermMaragsa, or the king of deities, to death, to ) ‘ ANTAGA OF the defiroyer, to VAIVASWATA or ‘the child of the fun, to time, to the flayer of all” ** peings, to AuDHUMBARA: or YAMA {pringing out ‘of the racemiferous fig tree, to him who reduces ** all things to afhes, to “the dark-blue deity, to him | ‘avho refides in tl t fupreme abode, to him whofe | é; belly 1 is like that of a wolf, to the variegated being, * to the wonderful inflictor of pains.” ‘Taking up grains of-tila, and throwing’ them away while he- pronounces.this addrefs to fire: “ Eagerly we ‘place and fupport thee; eagerly we give thee “ fuel; do thou fondly invite the progenitors, who! _“ love thee, to tafte this pions oblation.” Let him invoke the progenit tors of mankind in thefe words a ‘“ May our progenitors, who are worthy of drinking” * the Juice of the moon-plant, and. sae who, are , e¢ ee (44 “OF THE HINDUS. 367 purified by fire, approach us through the paths ** which are travelled by gods; and pleafed with the “ food prefented at the facrament, may they afk for “more, and. preferve us from evil.” He fhould then. offer a triple oblation of water with both hands, reciting the following text, and faying, “ I offer “this ila and water to my father, fuch a one {prune ** from fuch a family.” He muft offer fimilar oblati- ons to his paternal grandfather, great-grandfather’; and another fet of fimilar oblations to his maternal grandfather, and to the father and grandfather of that anceftor ;. a fimilar oblation muft be prefented to his mother, and fingle oblations to his paternal grandmother and great-grandmother: three more ob- lations are prefented, each to three perfons, paternal] uncle, brother, fon, grandfons, daughter’s fon, fon-in- Jaw, maternal uncles, fifter’s fon, father’s fifter’s fon, mother’s fifter, and other relations. The text alluded to bears.this meaning: ‘“‘ Waters be the food of ** our progenitors ; fatisfy my parents, ye who con- ** vey nourifhment, which is the drink of immortality, “the fluid of libations, the milky liquor, the con-- ** fined and promifed food of the manes.” The ceremony may be concluded with three vo- luntary oblations; the firft prefented like the’ oblati- ons to deities, looking towards the eaft, and with the facrificial cord placed on his left fhoulder. ‘The fecond like that offered to progenitors, looking towards the fouth, and with the firing pafled over his. right fhoulder. ‘The prayers which accompany thefe of- ferings are fubjoined : 1ft. “ May the gods, demons, “ benevolent geni, huge ferpents, heavenly quirifters, “flerce giants, blood thirfty favages, unmelodious “ puadians of the celeftial treafure, fuccefstul genii, {pi- ““ ritscalled Cufhmanda, trees, andallanimals,whichmove * inair or inwater, which live onearth, and feed abroad, “‘ may all thete quickly obtain contentment, through ** the water prefented by me.” and. “ To fatisfy LA .“ them 368 ON THE RELIGIOUS CEREMONIES 6 them who are detained in all the hells and places ‘ of torment, this water 1s prefented by me.” 3d, ‘© May thole, who are, and thofe who are not, of ‘kin to me, and thafe who were allied to mein qa’ “former exiftence, and all who detire oblations of . * water from me obtain perfect contentment.” The | firft text which is taken from the Samaveda differs a little from the Yajurveda: ‘Gods, benevolent gen, “ huge ferpents, nymphs, demons, wicked beings, si anak es, birds of mighty wing, trees, giants; and “all w te traverfe the ethereal recion, genil who che- * rifh {cience, animals that live in water or traverfe”, ‘the atmofphere, creatures that hay ve no ahode, and ee living Saale which exit in fin or’ in the prac- ** tice of virtue ; to fatisfy then n is'this water prefented £6 Tat, Tau 8) PX ee wards, the prieft-thould wring his. lower garment pronouncing this text: “ May thofe © who De been born in my family, and have died, *¢ leaving no jon nor kinfinan, bearing the fame name, * be contented with this water which I prefent by “wringing it from my vefture.” Then placing his facrificial cord on his Jef fhoulder, fipping | water, and raifing up his arms, let him contemplate the fun, reciting a prayer inferted above: ‘*‘ He whe tra- * vels the appointed Hath aces The priett fhould afterwards prefent an oblation of water to the fun pro- nouncing the text of the Vifhnu purdna which has Peet already cited, ** Salutation to the fan Ree, He then concludes the whole. ceremony by wor- hipping the fun w he praver above quoted: “ Thoy art felf-exiftent,”’ tits making a circuit through the fouth while he MAB ie a i follow the courfe “**or the funh’:”’ of his hand while he falates” the regents of {pace and other~Detties. Salutation to fpace ; to the res. 4 gents of {pace, to a A’uma, to the earth, to falut * tary herbs, to fire, to fpeech, to the lord of ipeech, « to the peryader, and to the mighty Deity.” | C. FE. CAR- and by offering water from the hollow .. { 369 ] © EB CARRINGTON, ESQ. Secretary to the Afiatick Society. SIR, : THE facrifice of human and other vic- tims, and the facrificial rites celebrated by the Him- dus, haying being reprefented to me as a ‘fubjet of curious invetiigation, which, from a comparifon with the ceremonies ufed on Gale occations, by other ancient nations, might perhaps be interefting, as well to the Society, as to the learned in Lurape, I pro- cured the Calica Puran, 1n which I was given to un- derfiand, I fhould meet with full iiformation on the fubject. To effect this purpofe, I tranflated the Rud- hirédhyayé or fanguinary chapter, which treats of hu- man, as well as bf other facrifices, in which blood 4s thed. I hope alfo in my next communication, to lay before the Society, a full account of the God- defs Cari, to whom thefe facrifices are made, and of the ares fons of Siva, to two of whom the chapter is addrefled by Siva. . Tam, &c. &c. &c. C. BiaeviERe. Calcutta, Augujt 15th, 1790. XXII. THE & tors pe pice ‘ Ads Palik me § te wd a : nie : } A x ! ‘. ) is 7: . % > + : rahe Dies PM a Ck % =* : - 7 : .* ite ‘ y 7 » sa * _— ss » a ia . ? ‘ m ; : ry & F “aNd ' i } : ae’ a! ; ee = i Fe 2 y ce p ou § A hy ie * ey 2% - f2 £: ; ; -. wud > - 7 4 pe J may d a. : % 65 LHrat ' ; “ Y . en th ae 4 ee 4 7 et wy), : Lae hed es sh e f a Bd x a FA , > - 4 7 Nat = co ay ¥ : ats er 4 ; ; < * oa 7 ~ ps v ; yt - ‘ ee i i rs rf : ; $ Vs 3 7 4 ai i ee ms ad BUA ooh : % , Aya ; i % a. s 4 , ; = 4 - d . $e y s J : gee J 5 ; fC ate Te M4 . be ' ’ t {35 e J @)) ee ; : : ry ‘ 62 y Pasi, « ree) y ; , r ah Gears FSX cei Tey ; ae ‘ea f ¢ 4 o£ et woerscee ee Nata Gta ep Bal yey elit Gos gatamas “ : : Y ae is ; ; : . F, ~ ‘i Haat af ‘er ” a i y q oa ’ eae fk | ay: yeahh te ee > ° ? * j tii Ra as 5 Ue Oa A ; ; xe * M a . = : , f . i A Pe: 5 A os Ms - - 4 ge f ’ ; (% at ee > is a oe) Pe . es = | 2 j ; F > : a : me ; : . ~ : z L 1 j y : “44 Ae At ‘ tJ at AL Sys as ; BAP ah, a Ae 3 pent 45 te ¢ white * te EY ; ¢ 1 , ics By t; ; Paokd ye # if ’ . x - e ¥ < Mi a tik a fh FD y RARE TTS a vad - + Fhe I P) x we Amy ” 4 Be. BREA Oe ye BS ts TG AAR Paes Fe ed ets ; oe eae wits Peri Cise) WY t Sec ‘ [en yy XXUI. THE RUDHIRADHYAYA, OR SANGUINARY CHAPTER 5% TRANSLATED FROM THE CALICA PURAN. BY W. C. BLAQUIERE, ESQ. SALUTATION TO. CALICA. [Shiva addreffes Betal, Bhairiva, and Bhairavi. } I Will relate you, my fons, the ceremonies and rules to be obferved in facrifices, which being duly argaded to are productive of the divine favour. The forms laid down in the vaif/hniivi Tantré, are to be followed on all occafions, and may be obferved by facrificers to all Deities. Birds, tortoifes, allegators, fifh, mine {pecies of wild vhimnals, buffaloes, bulls, he-goats, 1chneumons, wild boars, rhinocerofes, antelopes, guanas, rein- deer,: lions, tygers, men, ‘and blood drawn from the offerer’s own body, are looked upon as proper oblations to the Goddets Chandica, the Bhairdvas, &c. It is through facrifices that princes obtain blifs, heaven, .and victory over their-enemies. The pleafure which the Goddefs receives from an oblation of the blood of fith and tortoiles $72 THE SANGUINARY CHAPTER, tortoifes is of one month's duration, and three from> that of a crocodile. By the blood of the nine fpecies of wild animals, the Goddefs 1s fatisfied nine months, and for that {pace of time continues propi- tious to the offerer’s welfare. ‘The blood of the wild bull and guana give pleafure for one year, and that of the antelope and wild boar for twelve years. The Sérébhés * blood fatisfies the Goddets for twenty-five years, and buffalo’s and rhinoceros’s blood for a hundred, and that of the tyger an equal number. That of the lion, rein-deer, and the human. fpecies produces pleature, “which lafts a thoufand years, ‘The fleth of thefe, feverally, gives the Goddefs ‘plea- fare for the fame. duration. ‘of. time as their blood. Now attend to the different fruits attending an offer- ing of the flefh of a rhinoceros or antelope, as alfo, of the fith called roAita. Z The flefh of the antelope and rhinoceros pleafes the Goddefs five hundred years and the rehita fith and Bardhrinaja give my beloved (1. e. the Goddetfs Caur delight tor three hundred years.) A fpotlefs goat, who drinks only twice in twenty- four hours, whofe limbs are flender, and who ts the prime among a herd, is called a DBardhrinafa, and isreckoned as the beft of Havyds, (1. et offer- angs to the Deities);, and Cévyds, (4. e. offerings to deceafed progenitors.) be bird ‘whofe threat.is blue and head red. and legs black with white feathers, is called alfo Bardhrj- maja, and is king of the birds, and the favorite of me and Visine. By a human facrifice attended by the forms laid down, Devi 1s pleafed one thoufand years, and * Sarabhas, an animal of a very fierce nature, faid to have eight feet. ‘ by , FROM THE CALICA PURAN, 373 by a facrifice of three men, one hundred thoufand years. By human flefh, Camdachyd, Chindica, and Bhairavé who affumes my fhape, are pleafed one thoufand years. An oblation of blood which has been rendered pure by holy texts, 1s equal to ambrofia; the head and flefh alfo afford much delight to the Goddefs Chindicd. Let therefore the learned, when paying adoration to the Goddets, ofter blood and the head. and when performing the facrifice to fire, make obla- tions of flefh. i Let the performer of the fiacrifice be cautious never to offer bad flefh, as the head and blood are looked upon by themfelyes equal to ambrofia. The gourd, fugar cane, fpirituous ligours, and fer- mented liquors are looked upon as equivalent to other offerings, and pleafe the Goddefs for the fame duration of time as the facrifice of a goat. . The performance of the facrifice, with a Chéndra- hifi, or cétri (two weapons of the ax kind) is ree- -koned the beft mode, and with a hatchet or knife, or faw, or a fangeul, the fecond beft, and the beheadin with a hoe a /ha/lac (an intirument of the {pade kind), the inferior mode. re Exclufive of thefe weapons, no others of the {pear or arrow kind ought ever to be ufed in performing a facrifice, as the offering 1s not accepted by the Goddefs, and the giver of it dies. He who, with his hands, tears off the head of the confecrated animal, or bird, fhall be confidered equally guilty with him who has flain a Bréhmen, and thall undergo great fufferings. | fe Let not the learned ufe the ax,. before they have invoked it by holy texts, which have been mentioned heretofore, and framed by the learned . for 374 THE SANGUINARY CHAPTER, for the occafion ; let thofe I now tell you, be joined to them and the ax invoked, and particularly fo, where the facrifice is to be made to the Goddefles Durgd, and. .Cémdchya. Let the facrificer repeat the word Ca’x1 twice, then the words Devi Bajrefwari,, then Lawha Dan- dayai, Namah !. which words may be rendered Hail / Cali, Cai! Hal! Devi! epndels of thunder, Havl. iron {ceptered Goddefs! Let him then, jake the ax in his hand, and again invoke the fame | by the Cél- rane text as follows. Let the fabrttines fay Hrang Hring. Cah, Cah! oO horrid toothed Goddefs ; eat, cut, deftroy all the ma- lignant, cut with this ax; bind, IHG feize, feize ; drink blood; fpheng, fpheng ; fecure, fectre. Salu- tations to Cul. ‘Vhus ends the Calratriyi Mantra. The Charga (the ax) being invoked by this text called the Cilratriyé Mina,” Célrétri (the Goddefs _of darknefs) _herfelf prefides over the ax uplifted for .the deftruction of the facrificer’s enemies. The facrificers muft make ufe of all the texts di- rected previous to the facrifice, and alfo of the fol- ‘lowing, addreffing himfelf to the victim. ie Beafts were created by the felf-exwting, himfelf to be unmolated at facrifices: I therefore immolate thee, without incurring any fin in depriving thee of life. ¢ ; Let the facrificer then name the Deity to whom’ the facrifice is made, andthe purpofe for which it is performed; and by the above text fmmolate the ? victim FROM THE CALICA PURAN, 375 victim, whofe face is to be towards the north, or elfe let the facrificer turn his own face to the north, and the -victim’s to the eaft. Having immolated the victim, let him without fail mix falt, &c. as be- fore mentioned with the blood. The veffel in which the blood is to be prefented, is to be according to the circumftances of the offerer, of gold, filver, copper, brafs, or leaves fewed toge- ther, or of earth, or of tutenague, or of any of the {pecies of wood ufed in facrifices. et it not be prefented in an iron veffel, nor in one made of the hide of an animal, or the bark of a tree ; nor in a pewter, tin, or leaden veffel. Let not the blood be reprefented in the holy vefiel named /rub and fruch, nor on the ground. Let it not be prefented in the Ghaia (1. e. an earthen jar always ufed in other religious ceremonies.) Let it not be prefented by pouring it on the ground, or into any of the veffels ufed at other times for offering food to the Deity. Let not the good man who withes for profperity, otfer the blood in any of thefe veffels. Human blood muft always be prefented in a metalic or earthen veffel ; and never on any account in a veffel made of leaves, or fimilar fubftance. The offering a horfe, except at the Afwamedha fa- crifice, is wrong, as alfo offering an elephant,: except at the Gajz Medha; let therefore the ruler of men obferve never to offer them except on thofe occafions. And on no account whatfoever let him offer them to the Goddefs Devi, ufing the wild bull called Chénrari as a fubftitute for the horfe, when the oc- cafion requires one. " ' Let 376 THE SYNGUINARY CHAPTER, >» Let not a Brahmen ever offer a lion or a tyger, or his own blood, or {pirituous liquors to the Goddets Devi. If a Brihmen facrifices either a lion, a tyger, ora man, he goes to hell, and paffes but a fhort time in this world attended with mufery and mif- fortune. Ifa Bréhmen offers his own blood, his guilt is equal to that of the flayer of a Bréhmen; and if he otters {pirituous Itquors, he is no longer.a Brahmen. Let not a C/hediree offer an antelope: if he does, he incurs the guilt of a Brahmen flayer; where the facrifice of lions, of -tygers, or of the human fpe- Cles is required, let the three firft claffes a thus : having formed the image of the lion, tyger, or human dhape ‘with butter. p: atie, or barley meal, Jet them fa- crifice the fame as if a hving ‘icine the ax be ine firft invoked by the text Name; &e. P Where the facrifice of a number of animals is to take. place it is futfiicient to bring and prefe nt two or three to the Deity, which terves as a confecration of the whole. J have now related to you, O Bhairavi, in general terms, the ceremonies and forms of er fee... - attend now tothe different texts to be ufed on the feyeral different occafions. : When a buffalo is prefented to Dewi, Bhaivaree, or Bhairiivi Jet the facrificer ute the following Mantra tn invoking the victim. Inthe manner that thou deftroyett horfes, in the- “manner that thou carriett Chindicad, deltroy my enemies, and bear profperity to me, O buffalo! “On / : 7 FROM THE CALICA PURAN, 4377 “ O fieed of death, of exquifite and unperifhable “ form, produce me long life and fame. Salutation “ to thee, O buffalo !” Let him then addrefs the Charga (ax) calling it Guhé Jiti, i. e. the cavern born, and befprinkle it with water, faying, “ Thou art ibe inftrument ufed in ** facrifices .to the gods and anceftors, O ax! of “equal might with the wild rhinoceros, cut afunder “my evils. O cavern-born ! falutation to thee again ‘and again.’ At the facrifice of an antelope, ys following Mian- tra is to be ufed : | *“O antelope! reprefentative of Bra’nma, the “emblem of his glory, thou who art even as the foud © yédas, and learned, grant me extenfive wifdom and ve SSE: i At the facrifice of a Sérabhi, let the follow: ing Min- tra be ufed: * O eight- faoted animal! O {portful “ native of the Chandra Bhigd mountains! thou ** eight-formed long-armed See, *. thou who art “ called Bhairaiva : falutation to thee again and again ! ‘© affume the terrifick form, under which thou de- * firoyeft the wild boar, and in the fame manner de- * firoy my enemies.” At the facrifice of a lion: “ O Herr, who, in -‘ the fhape of a lion, beareft Chandicd, bear my evils “and avert my misfortunes. ‘Thy fhape, O lion ! was *‘ affumed by Heri, to punifh the wicked part’ of * the human race, ‘and under that form, by truth, “ the Rent Fira iny i “ah ipu was defiroyed.” | haye now * A mark of eminence. Vou. V. | Arai related 378 THE SANGUINARY CHAPTER, related to thee, O Bhairiva, who art void of fin, the mode of paying adoration to the lion. ‘ SS ee eee ee Now attend to the particulars relative to the offering of human blood. ™ -_— oe Let a human victim be facrificed at a place of holy ~ worfhip, or at a cemetery where dead bodies are buried. ~ Let the oblation be performed in the part of the ceme- tery called Heruca, which has been already defcribed, or at a temple of Wee ee hyd, OY ON a mountain. Now attend to the mode. | The cemetery reprefents me, and 1s called -Bhaira- via, it has alfo a part called Dantringa ; the cemetery — muff be divided into thefe two divitiogs) and a third called Heruca. The human victim is to be immolated in the eaft — divifion, whicl is facred to Bhairiva ; the head is to © be prefented in the fouth divifion, which is looked upon as the place of {culls facred to Bhairavi, and the — blood is to be prefented in the weft divifion, which 1 1s denominated Heruca. 7 Having immolated a human victim, with all the re- quifite ceremonies at a cemetery or holy place, let the — facrificer be cautious not to caft.eyes upon the victim, On other occafions alfo, let not the facrificer caft ; eyes upon the victim immolated, but prefent the f head with ey es averted. a The victim muft be a perfon of good appearance, and be prepared by ablutions, and requifite cere | monies, duch as eating confecrated food the day be- fore,» FROM THE CALICA PURAN. 379 fore, and by abftinence from flefh and venery ; and | muft be adorned with chaplets of flowers and betmeared with fandal wood. Then caufing the victim to face the north, let the facrificer worthip the feveral deities, prefiding over the different parts of the victim’s body: let the worfhip be then paid to the victim himfelf by his name. Let him worfhip Bréhma in the yictim’s Préhma Rhandra, i.e. cave of: Brahma, cavity in the {fkull, under thé fpot where the /a/ure coronalis and fagitta- is meet *. Let him worfhip the earth in his “note, faying, Medinyath nimih, and cafting a flower; in his ears, dcasa, the fubtil ether, faying, dcd/aya eae in his tongue, / irvata muc ha, (i. e. Brahma Agni, Re. ‘the regents of fpeech, &c.) faying, farvata muchiya namah ; the different {pecies of light in his eyes, and Vifhnu in his mouth. Let him worfhip the moon on his forehead, and Jvdra on his right cheek. fire on his left cheek, death on his throat, at the tips of his hair the regent of the fouth-weft quarter, and Varura between the eye-brows; on the bridge of the nofe let him pay adoration to wind, and on the fhoulders to Dhinéfwara, (1. e. god of riches,) then worfhip- “ping the sirpa raja, (1. e. king of ferpents,) on the ftomach of the victim, let him pronounce the follow- ing Mantré : “O beft of men ! O moft aufpicious ! O thou who € art an affemblage of all the deities, and moft exqui- ** fite! beftow thy protection on me, fave me, thy ‘devoted, fave my fons, my cattle, and kindred ; * preterve the ftate, the minifters belonging to “it, and all friends, and as death ‘is unavoida- *‘ ble, part with (thy organs of) life, doing an “act of benevolence. Beftow upon me, * This is done by cafting a flower there, faying, Brabmaye namab; falutation to Brahma. A/a’? “O moft a . 380 |. THE SANGUINARY CHAPTER, " O moft aufpicious! the blifs which is obtained by the moft auftere devotion, by acts of charity and performance of religious ceremonies ; and at the fame ‘time, O moft excellent! attain fupreme blifs thy- *felf. May thy aufpices, O moft aufpicious! keep ** me fecure from Réc/ha/as, Pifachos, terrors, ferpents, ‘* bad princes, enemies, and other evils; and death “being inevitable, charm Bhégavati in thy laft mo- ‘ments by copious ftreams of blood {pouting from ** the arteries of thy flefhy neck.” Thus let the facrificer worfhip the viétim, add- ing whatever other texts are applicable to the occafion, and have been before mentioned. When this has been done, O my children! the victim is even as mytelf, and the guardian deities of the ten quarters take place in him; then Bréhma and all the other deities affemble in the victim, and be he ever fo great a finner, he becomes pure from fin, and when pure, his blood changes to ambrofia, and he gains the love of Me’hade'vi, the Goddefs of the Yog Niddré, (i. e. the tranguil repofe of the mind from an abfiraciion of ideas ;) who is the Goddefs of the whole univerfe, the very univerfe itfelf. He does not return for a confiderable length of time in the human form, but becomes a ruler of the Ganz Devitas, and 1s much re{peéted by me myfelf. The victim who 1s impure from fin or ordure and urine, Camdchyé will not even hear named, | | By the repetitions of the texts, and forms laid down ~ for the facrifice of buffalos, and other animals, their — bodies become pure and their blood acceptable to the | Goddels Shiva. | | On a FROM THE CALICA PURAN. ae On occafions of facrifices to other deities alfo, both the deities and viétims muft be worfhipped, pre- - vious to the immolation. The blind, the crippled, the aged, the fick, the afflicted with ulcers, the hermophradite, the imper- fectly formed, the fcarred, the timid, the leprous, the dwarfifh, and the perpetrator of méhd pataca, (heinous offences, fuch as flaying a Bréhmen, drink- ing {pirits, ftealing gold, or defiling a fpiritual teacher's bed,) one under twelve years of age, one. who is impure from the death of a kinfman, &c. one who is impure from the death of méha guru, (fa- ther and mother,) which impurity lafts one whole year : thefe feverally are unfit fubjects for immoiation, even though rendered pure by facred texts. Let not the female, whether quadruped or bird, or a woman be ever facrificed ; the facrificer of either will indubitably fall into hell, where the victim of either the beafts or birds creation, are very numerous, the immolation of a female is excufeable ; but this tule does not hold good, as to the human ‘fpecies, ‘Let not a beaft be offered under three months ol&. or a bird who is under three pac/ha (forty-five days). Let not a beaft or bird who is blind, deficient in a limb, or ill-formed, be offered to Déus. nor one who isin any refpect unfit, from the reafons which have been fet forth, when {peaking of the human race ; let not animals and birds with mutilated tails, or ears, or broken teeth, or horns, be prefented on any ac» count. Let not a Bréihmen or a Chandala be facrificed ; nor a prince; nor that which has been already prefented to a Bréhmen, or a deity; nor the offspring Aas3 of. 382 THE SANGUINARY CHAPTER of a prince, nor one who has conquered in battle; nor the offspring of a Brdhmen, or of a Chhettree ; nor a childlefs brother, nor a father, nor a learned perfon, nor one who 1s unwilling, nor the mater- nal uncle of the facrificer. Thote not here named, and animals, and birds of unknown fpecies are unfit. If thefe named are not forthcoming, let their place be fupplied by a male afs or camel. If other ani- mals are forthcoming, the facrifice of a tyger, ca- mel, or afs muft be avoided. Having firft worfhipped the victim, whether human, beait, or bird, as directed, let the facrificer, immo- late him uttering the Mantra directed for the occafion, and addrefs the deity with the text laid down before. Let the head and blood of a human victim be pre- fented on the right fide of Dew, and the facrificer ad-- drefs her ftanding in front. Let the head and blood ofa goat be prefented on the left, and the head and blood of a buffalo in front. Let the head and blood of birds be pretented on the left, and the bloodof a perion’s own body in front. Let the ambrofia pro- ceeding: from the heads of carniverous animals and birds be prefented on the left hand, as alio the blood of all aquatic animals. Let the antelope’s head and blood, and that of the tortoife, rhinoceros and hare and crocodile, and fifh be prefented in front. . Let a lion’s head and blood, be prefented on the, right hand, and the rhinoceros’s alfo ; let not, on any account, the head or blood of a victim ever be pre- {ented behind the Deity, but on the night, left, and in front. | ~ a Let FROM THE CALICA PURAN. 383 Let the confecrated lamp, be placed either on the right hand, orin front but on no account, on the left. Let incenfe be burnt on the left, and in front, but not on the right hand. Let perfumes, flowers, and ornaments, be prefented in front; with refpedct to the different parts of the circle, where to prefent the offerings, the mode already laid down may be ob- ferved. Let Madira ({pirituous liquor) be prefented behind other liquids on the left. Where it is abfolutely neceflary to offer f{pirits, let the three firft claffes of men fupply their place, by cocoanut juice in a brafs veffel, or honey in a’ copper one. LEven in a time of calamity, let not a man of the three firft clafles, offer {pirituous liquor, except that made from flowers, or fiewed difhes. Let princes, minifters of ftate, counfellors, and venders of fpiri- tuous liquors, make human {facrifices, for the purpofe of attaining profperity and wealth. Ifa human facrifice is performed, without the confent of the prince, the performer incurs fin. In cafes of unminent danger or war, facrifices may be performed at pleafure, by princes themfelves and their minifters, but by none elfe. The day previous to a human facrifice, let the vic- tim be prepared by the text Ménastic, and three Deve Gandhé Suctahs, and the texts wédring ; and by touch- ing his head with the ax, and befmearing the ax with fandal, &c. perfumes, and then taking fome of the fan- dal, &c. from off the ax, and befmearing the yiétim’s neck therewith. ye tae Then 384 THE SANGUINARY CHAPTER Then let the text Ambé A’mbicé, &c. and the Row- dri and Bhairavi texts be ufed, and Dé herfelf will guard the victim who, voles thus purified, malady does not approach him, nor does his mind fuf- fer any derangement from grief and fimilar caufes, nor does the death or birth of a kinfinan render him Impure. Now liften to the good and bad omens, to be drawn from the falling of the head, when fevered from the body. If the head falls towards the north-eaft, or fouth- weft, the prince of the country and offeret of the Pe will both perifh. If the human head, when fevered from the body, falls in the following quarters, the following omens are to be drawn. If in the eaft, wealth; if in the fouth-weft, power ; if in the fouth, terror ; if in the weft, profit; if in ~ the north-weft, a fon; if in the north, riches. _ Liften now to the omens to be drawn from the falling of the head of a buffalo, when fevered from the body, : If in the north, property; the north-eaft, lofs ; in the eaft, dominion ; fouth-eaft, wealth ; the fouth, victory over enemies; if in the fouth-weft, fear; if in the weft, attainment of kingdom, if in the north-eaft, profperity : this rule, O Bhirava! holds good for all animals, but not for aquatick or ovipa- rous creatures, , ~ If the heads of birds, or fifhes, fall in the fouth, or fouth-eaft, quarter, it indicates fear, and if any of the other quarters profperity. {f FROM THE CALICA PURAN. 385 If a noife, proceeding from the chattering of the teeth of the victim’s fevered head, or {napping of the beak is perceptible, 1t indicates alarm. If tears pro- ceed from the eyes of a human victim’s fevered head it indicates deftruction to the prince. If tears proceed from the fevered head of a buffalo at the time of prefenting it, it indicates that fome foreign inimical prince will die. If tears proceed from the eyes of other animals, they indicate alarm, or lofs of health. Tf the fevered head of a human victim fmiles, it indicates increafe of profperity, and long life to the facrificer, without doubt; and if it fpeak, whatever it fays will come to pafs. If the found Hoonh proceeds from the human yic- tim’s fevered head, it indicates‘ that the prince will ‘die, if phlegm, that the facrificer will die. If the head utters the name of a deity, it indicates wealth to the facrificer within fix months. If at the time of prefenting the blood, the victim difcharge fecces of urine, or turns about, it indicates certain death to the Gertheeys if the victim kicks with his left leg, it indicates evil, but a motion of his legs in any other mode, indicates profperity. The facrificer muft take fome blood between his thumb and third finger, and difcharge it towards the fouth weft on the ground, as an offering to the d&i«- ties, Resompsnind by the Meha Caw/fics “Mintri. Let the victim offered to Devi, if 4 buffalo, be five years old, and if human twenty-five. i \ 386 THE SANGUINARY CHAPTER, Let the Cawfici* Mantra be uttered, and the fa- crificer fay Lifha bil: Sevaha, * he fterious praife to’ * his victim.” A prince may facrifice his enemy, having firft invoked the ax with holy texts, by fubftituting a buffalo or goat, calling the vidtim by the name “of the enemy t! hroughout ‘the whole ceremony. Having fecured the victim with cords, and alfo with facred texts, let him ftrike off the head, and pretent it to Dew : with all due care. Let him thake thefe facrifices in proportion to the increafe or decreafe ef his enemies, lopping off the heads of victims for. the purpofe or bringing defiruction on his foes, in- fuling, by holy texts, the foul of the enemy into the hody “of the victim, which will, when immolated, de- prive the foe of life alfo. Bet him firft fay, “ O Goddefs of horrid form, O ‘© Chandici! eat; devour, fuch a one, my enemy, “» ee ae Oe mit ae nomen | = ‘OV71p ‘Op |S Fe Le wipazy % yy oll GS anestcatins aati. = eae ‘o}IP ‘op | 1 7% Ze] ‘IN Jing ‘SIS M29 ‘OFS ‘1a f Aqnolig . ‘ootqer | OF ae : ST ESTA FMA SON “Saeyeg op comp eg 18 Lo VW OY croyog sq ed Wil a “OF 08 '§ famSeuny | 12 ‘ayeropour = ‘07JIP | EL OT LZ ‘VW © . : ‘sa ZH 'e8 ‘S {MBON | Oz “Apurm = “atvaya | Q «6% Le "VW O° ; ‘ST STE ATL Noyes §So0q | 6T Yyorepy YY Naa | o as? te ‘PUGET ULI syIBWsyy "IG | -20RL te 6/1 ss Seeks | 10. ung [ 415, .J % ; ? 00 61 Z ‘feyy ‘ue , le ; : - ond ¢ gs et e3 ‘op sway9 ee = te WW ek : : Sone ¢ g¢ et Z@] ‘0311p ‘svaqo 1 g¢ gt Zz] ‘fey ‘ue9 g : ‘ : : : : * oid *nuyed “spnoyo uryy 6t- ZZ ‘VW © : x iS; 0 < ‘aye A[no1eywoeaN | ¥ fs (¥S 1G LG *SuIIIg ‘ y ; ou | € YoRPAy O ([€ 1G @@<‘ajyesspour = ‘avayo : : “ofiar sue. “990 5. Fe \ : (er te £0 AB pes $ -eSung « ‘punoid Asap[4e oy} 1e9u jue} § YeIjYyeq | 2% ‘op ‘[9 Burzi ff utqy o£ ‘VIN ® : ‘STFA OO'N ‘o7e9 { oSun3y11ary | Z1 ‘OVP ‘ouNp | Sz BS 9 ‘VW Oo : stapars pio Ue 9} SJ0[9 duwo, § s00d1vg |} 61 oe ; : oa Sl 8. ea ae El ‘Gog marily peal: 39 9& 9% y, Woe . ‘NI ends wolf aI T seats) erjaury | O6LT ‘O}Ip ‘OUIP | Le at Le ‘oniq | ‘a ae “AN “1S ‘N *3)e3 yvo-yynog fosunsjey | OF ‘ ‘ Ps , ‘Sy 'C'OC WT M ‘OV ayelapoul = ‘0, IP $69 GF Le | “YOY ‘Fld o 2, S Yeap yeyinu-vo-woany jo yueq uo ‘due | 6 Ame ‘o}Ip ‘o}Ip £6 8% - U2 ‘ oy | OZ "UTED ‘reaya ET 8@ Ul # : ‘yepesungq saylyg “nery £ sageqfdooup | 61 ‘lopow ‘spnojpo uryy | ¢ OZ 8Z W « nk Se ‘sg '€'T 'N 4G “AA ‘N { bApunoag | gt oune Ze 6 8%} ‘stuoovig » & OF SZ] du » ¢ ZI OF 8% FZ OF 82 ‘Tey ‘ayutopour =. “avapa | Ze OF 8% ‘apipdzy * |. : : ‘Zune sopjng jo aorjed ‘ox | 0% [ldy, Ost ft fs fae alo Bae 2 Sie ale ‘ophnjyyey 2 ; : “IPS . uLayy SyAvUloy | apnyney. 10 ung | DEJ c6LI [ 416 J Oi S& O 8st 0@ Oo 6¢ 61 4° CI 1G et? a , ‘OpNjyw’y uLoyy i "UNTO *APUTM £o{ “07Vtp }v01300}pa | -yodjny aye Lz ‘0331p Lt ‘Op Lé & *a}e.sapour ‘ApPUTAA pa: "WTR =A “SHABWUIOY en "O}IP 5 = ‘ouIp | TF ‘ouP ee bop ‘Op | ¥G ‘oytp | 6¢ (oy omip < 1" LTE (4% ‘OUP < GE Uz ‘reopo | 1€ (3S ‘rego < | \g ( Jopour ‘spnojo ur} | e¢ 1p se ‘apnyyey | Lz | = g 4% | ‘UNA ‘AQ g Lb ‘VIN oO le 7 g 46} “WYAT JAN 8 £ Fw LZ | “stuoovig » £e | “RINT “URED ¢ Le "SMIAIG dz | “IT “UrD 8 LG ‘VW oO LZ Tg 46 {UNA JAN g LG ee Lt ‘ “STUOORIC] » Le wg G | ‘ONAL “JA A ue = ® Lz ‘VW Oo fi W 'UrD e LB ‘SAIS Zz | fet weg 9 L@ | ‘VW e "IES 10 ung onig { onig 0}IICT | OF onid ON'T"E ot | : "A T'H TS “S—S ‘Hog fyeoyng | 6 : ; ; oul On Onid ‘TOT GY 6S—0t "N {acodejmng | 8 £ yEUIYDOIG ; ONE ON”Eg OIG ‘TLS '7O—'S7'g§ f vray y-so0dae1y | 9 é . e ‘ . e OIC, Oud | *e ‘ana 4l—Ze'N e e ° . e * oe In e ° ° ° . . ong ‘SHS “TOOT “Nf Aetoy oy andy | ¢ YOu] OOL1 a a ee "DRT [ 417 J (86 29 Lt vg . : : : : ov O OF 9 £0} ‘ontp ‘omips 9 oo de] UA Ig ond og 19 L¢ F 'ST'S'S “AEN fagnoy sajouosuoy “ayy ‘Apejag | ST [ 8% th Lz | i ae ; oid | Gl Cr Lea -‘UiyA ° , . . . 07}}1 Oo le tw kod HED fi, OP ae fe Shae 3 Se onid | € cr Zo | ‘stuoovig ~ : : : : ; OWIG | 'onntp ‘ONIP | Sk TF LZ WW OF] : : Re daah eltlondes aE ‘AOTINGAL | FI [| “Aparas ‘OMIP | €€ IF Le ‘VIA © | Mes ‘AN SE 'N “Fl EL oe” (org) Bipunoog | Et ( le ¥e LZ = g ound | ; . le peas «} ai Ul yy ‘ . . ° 3 OIG 0 ey v6 Ze) RPO om Pel in intl). eee | Ol ¥8 Lz ‘snuig | td ee omnia | ‘Apurw avo | og we ZZ] WV IN © ‘sq 'S'8 "A "88" N—'G “04'S 1d fA[MOpEN | C1 | Lz ¥E Lo | > y : oui | cI ¥e Zo) ‘ONAN a ong O ST FE L04 y cede) feyprargg | : * fe Bik 1 ¥e LZ ‘anita. OIC, | L 62 ce Lo} ‘femur g| = * : : Ov | 8 e e ° ° . oT % act “Apmias i 381 ve Le + NOPE +4 'g ‘ayed yyNOS "AA ‘ZI “SD of S. (day eat lod wm land 0 a eg 2 Dee PM, er . | aie 4 "SyIBWOYy ‘apNnyywy] oe oe ‘QOET o6LI Sh 1 oa ‘avipAyy rl ; ward GE & BE{ ‘SIAEN-Q 0. 7S,l — Be ad Oe "HOPS Ce Tt gz ‘feyay ‘ur 4 : te t 8c] ‘fey ‘ur? ( ‘uoour ayy (HT 8% 8 vg , | JO sjouzy3riq a4} é } Aq poanojqo 104} 3 Oo 4 & az 4 -P. SIBY WTO fABaTO OF 77 8% ae % {| ‘orp ‘owp | T2 2 se] “VW Oo “ | ‘Apurm “avopp |g €¢ 8c] “VIN © " ‘Qyetopout = “Avaya ki hE 8S ‘VY Wo rhs ‘of fic e: Se al : le @ 8c] UW FO O 1% §Z-} ‘Jepou ‘spnop mms< Ze T 8a | G 7 le ¢ a4 ORI é Lot € 9% le feit ‘urge ; (8% #5 L@ v base ; Ler og Zee at ng @ eo 79 £3 0731p reed SP FS de ner me w : K@ St £2 |, ‘stavotig @ LA 44 , ff Yd | | ee. (3. | be ‘apnineyT | ats a ae Anikec halts. UWwaT ByALTMOY | Spey | io ung ‘sa °2 “Fe A “Ses ‘ajynoy s | "D9RT | e . . . ° out | ond | ond ' “d'9'F "yip ‘9388, yng t Atwvsry | FZ ond . e ° e ‘ ° . ° e e (Xe 1% 0% OvICE ond ; “aopedang SOIE-A\ 109 £ sagoqftooupr ‘e a | * vr: "AA" o108 qMON “AL “eT ‘SA "e's f ABqad ow ot Omg oy Z°M ‘OT 'S foyes yon ‘Aoparerpy opIg Ong ong 8t oO . ° e oe ” ° os e . . . Zt e . (OC uvyuoy AAT ‘yerog gt yorryAy f 419 } ofp ‘opnyyey ¢r 6 % | ‘a}elopouw tT 4t a to So $e ‘m[vo ‘a}eIOpour | | ro if OC ‘OF P se 6c L% ‘Apurm 4} 4 °o uvoyAy sk 0 szf ‘1v9{2 4 OF OL GZ | toro 6 oF | zr OL Sz Q Ol Sz LE £1 oz | oP LT Se [Fl S@ Sz ‘AZBY } FO 9S GZ { #¢ FZ SZ “1e9[o G OF SZ If Tt 0% ; OG s' G7 OP) og Lp “ et OC ©: 0t ZF 6:°6C Zt “AP 9 56 Gz z | Z% O€ % fe) Ss ‘opnjyney ‘UNAL AN 8 ww % is eal ak % os ‘ ' ‘oprat * “yf toodezaryy | ¢ suomi #| snily | : : * .. aaBeyojvy avau ‘empnyq | Z ai "0 | eV "et tS SEEMESa 5 aa" Pagar) Aen ( ; ; "sa[IUy du 2< % INOGR "AA “27 s t agodpereng £(saduvs ~ Pee | fo yuLq pUbY I] VSLI[LA [[ewy) $ o8un¥ yoooer x j 1 “UNA JAN g pa "SIUOORACT ; ; : "saBUBD du jo yueq puey Wey sie t “a ‘ZO ‘Nf yeinojog | o¢ sexy fet Jn “| ond Ten Jan @ onic roeipspy : : : ond “SIAENT Q : “sq ‘€°L YIP ‘ayes “q fosun3 A;y a qoreyy "IE}S | ia io ung | 9¥ld | 9041 [ 420 } ‘MOZIIOY OY} AOU IOYIRI JOUL[ “poole > FS | PM O19] Ayyuenb 0 OU} St SI} puv ‘UOTPVATSFGO FO OUI} OY} Jv ‘Sspuoddz OS ‘soINUTU ST fsinoy | “owy Beds ae 3a ies Sutars ‘spuodoy gt 9q AEs ory 38g) UI Soy oY} puke ‘1ojI1vnb ev pur Z 0) ‘PLY F Wor oes pina eee e : es “1 0} ‘urn yuoirdde srmoy 6 ur ‘syoy ayy punos pur "py “qd Sat joye Joyrenb ev je urede poarajqo 7 “Gwoou Je P um i 2 A ite ‘IA ‘d § 28 O'R “penn UeYyy svete inoy cay dh puyoas suiog wots “spuood} OS SPOUT | YO; “Moy ache OY} FU GIs 944 |} > | 2 ‘royaenb ev pure sojnujur Z pur ‘yyp oy} UeOM Jaq ynq { ou) ULaUT ‘Ap B spu0say oF Jo ayer orp oF ae Ve Be Soe sty} Youve ay} ut Ajraepason ue utoss|'OTp ‘OVUP[ST OF 62) Sa ag tg er ‘OUI1} OY} UT APUTLPAQOUN SUTO} St O19} : SY. 03 : 3 _ Peete wy ‘ Ne Be O- St 40N ynq §yuryip AOA UorBAIa;QGo oy y, |UITVo OVIpicr OF OL ’ : se ‘fy wy 7 lor a¢ Ot rt Aqng — YTerpava aqgaty e -Atqrqord ca abe ‘oupicr FE 9Z * e ; ee ee [| ity BE as 5 ae nopIoWes 393 “purm.omy Aq-uoyeUy seaij'o3I1p ‘OUIP Sh 8h LZ peur wy! zoo 99 ot * oune odoojajay ay} SY “Ao}V] SpUOday 9uTOy)*0}}1p ‘oyipsr 8 LZ . ot me aie gibex-cr useq ALY Avur uoyrouratr ayy ‘reaqa|"O} Ip OUP ST er Of : n ICE ury © oy 6z #1 £2 Aras you sem Ays oy) se four styy|Apurm ‘“avap op @ gZ ond way | . F EHS I{) OTQYyTAa Tales SE O}IT[OILF OY, |'0}}Ip OMI ST Sh 94 : : ee uy | & of ©1 GES MOR TUE 30, SE) Ot) 208 Bap MeoRoye19pous ence * of ‘aynoy s Sune wapyng Sai ae lar ry or 1 Mery ‘ } 2 2o*sSpnNoyo U or -O2 . if ‘ bo log AR | a Sree ranean eof MOJ ¥ ‘popnopo sem yourld oyy, . ome Se oxalic a a . ‘avSeurpy svou dame wy | ; ©6 > Z1-ct ie . ayeropout ‘ontpio ¢¢ 62° (qepesungs, PPA) woodyury, a Baik: = s age ‘Apuran — ‘OV)TPOE BT GZ) oO eee a exe five OUP: § SBM OT OF 64 ioe | FN et tT eer ‘pur vient ia ee ee eae eouled Bt oy : . . eos ay Be hoe fe es = : SJOUJYSLIQ oI ITAL VIp'¢ € 84 oA ee ee ae aa Twa oY} oprul yoyidne JO Sfoujygstiq oy y, ane ‘seats Cl 68 0s | ‘(ajnoy S,4IQ ‘IJAT) nouyowy | i - >, = sar 5 ‘lop , : . *yepuryz) ey ee pow ieee i Gs : [Up " | is WH 'd FOZt z ot | 3 . 3 re ‘guy, yuosnddy ‘Sy IvUa YY ‘IOYPRO AL ‘ySu07 "UONTAIAIGG Jo ary y = Set a ee a ee ae eee | SS Gr Ae SES a " O $v Fe qr “SIU FT Os Bursfiusvus adoafayi aL, DUOMO Ai. ;e $ NOT’ 10q Wai pos. 13}qO $ Sa LIITAILV os Bre tang 3 a Uy. x o¢ LP Gy OP oT Ee Cl 6G OF F¢ os A LO OE S| SS LT TT TLL | So he re, ‘ ol oO “quir'T aye ‘eaidg RB VWOOP YUeSIC {| 038 ng ch 8 8 fE a1 19] er-ge g 6r GI cy 6I G¢- 6 6 OI O 81 cpe L 9F 8 eT I ¢ L¢ OF ¢ oO st 0S OF gc 1 8 1¢ O1 19 | G3 S% 9 SM ar ge «| eee age B.A oe | "qILUIT] 189 -1vall Suetegapry | aw UOOJA JUPRTSICT | "youe AA Aq autry, "ow ay Aq surly woids pur uvEqoply WO} UOOP OY} JO soouryip Surmoyjoy oy} poaroyqo { ySanSyoyug yw ‘or pudy ‘o6L1 § 68 | O #¢ &@ WLo £Pit O G¢ 68 Le OG €&@ Vv . aL SVeg) lL} o 6106] Le occa] vy OIG! 31 0. het O 06°69 1. 6: 06.1 -d | yYSmsyoung] 6 pudy : {IMO IFO 0. Fe 6] | Sey et V OVC] & 9611 MOE GI 5) TO 6>°O O° 8 Bia -6¢ 65-1 Vv | uialngO| 1 Ary . Bose WO. Sieleuk 10 S01 11.0 0S 26 d peeg| €6 ‘qaq fe) Jf 4 3) 4h & Oo "UvaTAT | "UoNrLeY | TNWIZY ap Y IN’ dio’y ‘20ed o6LY _“NPOpPosy TF, 9y2 YIM Usyy} oJom YINWIZzy PUL SOpPLANTY ey} Mog “g'N “qinwizy sung 94} Aq paassyqo ‘syedurod 9y2 Jo worzEIIVA aU, Gy ¥¢o GL si9¥ YJOg jo ueaw Aq anysajng Jo opnyue'T cy £ 08, 6 FI BL BS Ho GE| 8h 05 t9| 1e Gg 8 jeoIdg 30% ps ch 1b 61 g9¢ 8€ 19; 6 JL IS} 1% 6b 82 66 sp L Peply wy oes | al “IBIS "ARSS “UOJ | sopnysuoy 2 WOOJA 2.1)U99 |- ———- —— | ‘oun, juaieddy rf 5 adUR)}SIp ANIL ‘apm V ‘yuoredd y 9F OF surg juoirddy 10; mop uvayy Lb OV Sv 7 voidg Aq 6% OF uvieqopry Aq MOT YoIV AA 'S ‘W ‘H Ss} NOY “QATPVELIGNE {G1 5% WLIXIG dy} Jo JOIN ct t6€ 69) 6 .1¢ : Of 9€ FO] EF SF qpsueasqqnopo OF +9 | F OF L ja[suRo[qnopcr 6e % | So gE L ee ee ee eee SSS et a ee a “edidg apayniy "URnBAA Aq awry ‘uriegapry apnywly yoy AA Aq olny ‘Toe AA 94} Surkpiypos Jos sapnyypY Suraoypjoy oy oyPy Oe ow N: OCLs Refpeding the Infe@ deferihed in Page 213. THIS infec is the Meloé Chihorri of Linn wus. The following extract from a late publication will fhew how much the gentlemen of the faculty are indebted to Captain Harpwicksz for having pointed out to them fo valuable an addition to their Meteri2 Medica in this country. “TI fhall only obferve, that the Papilio, &c. are *“ here extremely common, as is likewife the Adeloz * Cichoru Lin. towards which Doétor Mawnt has en- “« deavoured to direct the attention 0° his countrymen. “Jt remains from May to dugu/?, and efpecially during June and July, in aftonithing quantities, not onlyupon “ the cichoreum but alfo upon the cerealis carduus and cynora cardunculus, ‘The common people have Icng ufed the liquor that diftils from the infect, when the head is torn off, for the purpoie of extirpating warts ; and Mr. Casimir Sanso has often employed it in lieu of the common biiftering drug : ‘but to render it more generally ufeful Doctor Mawni has made a variety of experiments, and found that forty- five grains of the Mzzioz, and fifteen grains of Hu- “ phorbium fermented with flour and common vinegar, ““ and well mixed up, made a moft excellent bliftering ** plaifter. ‘The proportions muit be increafed, or di- “‘ minifhed, according to the age, fex and conftitution “of the perfon, but the above mentioned quantity “ ufually produces a proper effe¢t in thirteen or four- “teen hours. Thefe infects are collected morning *‘ and evening, and put into a covered veffel, when *‘ they are képt until they are dead, when they are “ fprinkled with ftrong vinegar, and expofed to the “hot fun, until they become perfectly dry; after 3 ‘which [ 424 | ‘they are put into glafs bottles and carefully kept from humidity.” Travels to Naples by Cuantes Uxysses, of Saris Morscuuiins.—/ranflated from the GERMAN by Antruony Avurrere, Efg. London, 1795, p- 148. IN CF? ae Referring to Page 204 af this Volume. HAVING lately pafled Benares. I took that op- portunity of again examining the obfervatory, and afcertained the circle which ftands on the elevated ter- race to the Eaft (refpecting the pofition of which I formerly {poke with fome degree of hefitation) to be. fituated in a plane parallel to the Equator. W. Hunrer. Nept. 28 1707. CON- [ 495 j CON ToE NTS OF THE FIFTH VOLUME. | Page I. Hiftorical Remarks on the Coaft of Malabar, | with fome Defcription of its Inhabitants i {I. An Account of two Fakeers, with their Por- traits ' 37 “JI. Enumeration of Indian Claffes 53 IV. Some Account of the Sculptures at Mahaba- | lipoorum, ufually called the Seven Pagodas 69 ‘V. Account of the Hindufianee Horometry 81 VI. On Indian Weights and Meafures Q} VII. On the City of Pegue, and the Temple of Shoemadoo Praw : VUI. Defcription of a ‘Tree called by the Burmas Launzan . 123 IX. Specimen of the Language of the People inhabiting the Hills in the Vicinity of iit Bhaugulpore 127 X. An Account of the Difcovery of two Urns in the Vicinity of Benares ARCS XI. Account of fome ancient Infcriptions 135 XII. Obfervations on the Alphabetical Syftem of the Laneuage of Awa and Rac‘hain 143 XUHI. Some Account of the Elaftic Gum-vine of Prince of Wales’s Ifland, and of Experi- ments made on the milky juice which it produces ; with hints refpecting the ufeful Purpofes to which it may be applied 157 XIV. A Botanical Defcription the Urceola Elaf- - tica or Caout Chouc Vine of Sumatra and Pulo-Penang 107 XV. Some Account of the Aftronomical Labours of Jayafinha, Rajah of Ambhere, or Jay- anagar 177 NOL. V. Dd AVI. Defcrip- eo 7 | 426 CONTENTS. ere Page XVI. Defcription of a Species of Meloé an In- fect of the 1ft or Coleopterous Order in the Linnean Syfiem, found in all Parts of Bengal, Behar, and Oude; and poflefiing all the properties of the Spantih blifter- ing Fly or Meloé Veficatorius 213 XVIT. A Comparative Vocabulary of fome of the Languages fpoken in the Burma Em- pire 225 XVHY. On the Chronology of the Hindus QA1. XIX. Remarks on the Names of the Cabirian Deities, and on fome Words uted in the Myfteries of Eleufis 207 cx. Account of a Paggda at Perwuttum 303 XXI. Remarks on the principal Aras and Dates of the Ancient Hindus 315 XXII. On the Religious Ceremonies of the Hin- dus and of the Brahmens efpecially 345 XU. The Rudhiradhy4ya, or Sanguinary Chapter, tranflated ‘from the Calica puran 37} XXIV. An Account of the Pearl Fithery in the _ Gulph of Manar in March and April 1797 391° XXYV, Aftronomical Obfervations made in the : upper Provinces of Hinduftan eee. 5 MEMBERS [ 427 ] MEMBERS OF THE ASIATIC SOCIETY. | 1707- PATRONS. The Honourable Sir JOHN SHORE, Baronet, Governor General, &c. &c. &c. Sir Alured Clarke, K. B. Com. in Chief, &c.y\ 4, 7 oF pagar acne William Cowper, Efq. es y) 2 PRESIDENT, Sir JOHN SHORE, Baronet. ift. Vice Prefident, John Fleming, Efq. ~ 2d. Vice Prefident John Herbert Harrington, Efq. William Roxburgh, M. D. James Dinwiddie, LL. D. Francis Horfley, Efq. William Coates Blaquiere, Efq. > William Hunter, Efg. Treafurer, Wenry ‘Trail, Efq. Committee of Papers with the Prefident, Vice Prefidents, and Secre- tagy. Secretary, Codrington Edmund Carrington, Efq. Dr. James Anderfon, _David Anderfon, Efq. Lieut. Anderfon. Capt. Limington Baillie. William Baillie, Efq. Francis Balfour, M. D. George Hilaro Barlow, Efq. Stephen Bayard, Efq. John Bebb, Efq. Rey. Dr. J. Bell. John Belli, Efg. John Bentley, Efq. Andrew Berry, M. D. ~ Robert Biddulph, Efq. Robert Blake, Efq. Sir Charles Wm, Blunt, Bart, Lieut. Blunt. R. H. Boddam, Efq. Charles Boddam, Efq. George Boyd, Etg. John Briftow, Efgq. Ralph Broome, Etq. Rev. D. Brown. Francis Buchanan, M. D. William Burroughs, Eig. Adam Burt, Efgq. Capt. W. Burton. Alexander Campbell, M. D. General John Carnac. Sir Robert Chambers, Knt- Charles Chapman, Efq. George F. Cherry, Eig. Hon. John Cochrane, Henry Colebrooke, Efq. Capt. Robert Colebrooke. Lieut. Col. John Collins. Capt. Hiram Cox. Burrith Crifp, Efq. John Crifp, Efq. Thomas Daniell, Efq. \ Samuel Davis, Efq. Wiliam A. Devis, Efq. John Dickens, Efq. George Dowdiiwell, Efq. Hon. Jonathan Duncan. N. B. Edmonfione, Efq. “a John Eliot, Efg. John Farquhar, Efq. Willidm Fa: ‘quharion, Efq. Ds aos Fontana, Eq. Fizee. riter, Efq. Francis "Rowke: Eiq. Capt. William Franeklin. Ca ipt. Charles Frafer. M: ajor Gen, John Gilchrift, Efq. Francis Gladwin, Efq. J. Goldingham, Efq. Thomas Graham, Eiq. Charles Grant, Efg. James Grant, Efg. Lieut. Col. Chrift. Green. Major Henry Haldane. Alexander Hamilton, Efq. James Hare M. D. Capt. John Hardwicke. Herbert Harris, Efq. Warren Hattings, Efg. Edward Hay, Efg. Benjamin Heyne, W. WN. W.. Hewett, Lieut. J. G. Hoare. Robert Horne, Efq. James, Howiion, Efq. Capt. Ifaac, Humphries. Oias Humphreys, Eiq. Richard Johnfon, Efq. Ralph Irving, Efq. Sir John Kennaway, Bart. tichard Kennaway. Eig’ ° M.: D. Eig. Ls a so John Fullarton. Major William Kirkpatrick. Lieut.:Col. Alex. Kyd. Anthony Lambert, Efq. Thomas Law, Efq. mae Herbert Lloyd. Capt. Colin Macaulay. Lieut. Alexander Macdonald. Capt. Robert Macgregor. Capt. Colin Mackenzie. Francis Macnaghten, Efq. Col. Allen Macpherfon. Sir Charles Ware Malet, Bart. William Marfden, Efq. ~ John 428 |} Bartholomew Marth, Efq. ee Fuller Martyn, mee G. Mercer —-————-,, Nathaniel Middleton, Ef. Edmund Morfis, Efq. Sir John Murray. Bart. Gore Oufley, Efq. Lieut. Col. John David Paterfon, Bae George Perry, Efq. John Rawlins, Efq. Capt. David -Richardfon. Henry Richardfon, Efq. Lieut. Col. R. E. Roberts. James Robertfon, M. D. Capt. G. Robertfon. Charles Revehman, Efq. Hon. Mr, Juftice Royds. Alexander Raffel, Efq. Robert Saunders, Efq. Lieut. Col. William Scott. Major John Scott. Helenus Scott, M.D: Lieut. Col. Richard Scott. John Shoolbred, Efq. Sir Robert Sloper#K. B, Courtney Smith, Efq. James Stuart, Efq. Capt. Michael. Symes, “John Taylor, Eq. Ifaac Titfingh, Efq. Capt. Sam. Turner. John Peter Wade, Efq. Capt. Francis Wilford. Charles, Wilkins, Efq. Eiq, William Palmer. Henry St. George Tucker, Efq. John Lloyd Williams, Efq. °_ Zottany, Efg. HONCRARY MEMBERS. M. Carpentier de Coffigny. M. Le Gentil. Rey. Dr. John. ; M. Henry J. Le Beck. Rev. Thomas Maurice. M. Volney. Directions to the Binder for Placing the Plates, &c. To face | | Page e. Portrait of Praun Poory Oordhbahu = 37 Portrait of Purrum Soatuntre Purkafanund Brehmchary ae - - - AQ -}Tindooftanee Horal Diagram Ge oe Be Cancel the Leaves of White Paper after Pages 132 and 140, and infert Pages of Wood Cuts 133 and 141, (Octavo Edit.) Two Plates of the Alphabetical Syftem ~ of the Language of Awa and Rac’hain 143 AJrceola Elaftica = - ~ ~ - 167 «Broadfide Genealogical Table _ os bai AY The Half Sheet Sig. L with a Star to come before the whole Sheet Sig. L. The Pages 133 and 141 Wood Cuts (in the the Quarto Edition) muft be folded in, to prevent their Work being cut into. In Page 215 mention is made of a Drawing accompanying the Defcription of the’ Meloé Infect, to which References are made in Page 217; but there does not appear to have been any Plate engraved from the Drawing, as there is none in the Calcutta Edition, from which this was Printed. | cal Garden “Libra iii IM 3 5185 00297 4 a de ee ¥ * ; A ‘ , Cee SG SS tak wr a \ We + ‘iat oY > 4 ANE Zs 4% bs Ge TINY Me a) ag Ws ii SE EEEEE, Ck EG CECCECEES ( ce ee & és Oy. Se: ‘ 4 ae Be es yf, Mee Nec OEE. Me BEE “A ‘{ ii ie OK He i ae ay CEM Mp SR ne XP IOs “die my 7 ek Mee EERE ES GEC ' a vy ee 7’ ih iA, ee 7s COS ee AN a2 ; on CECE CEEE LEEK SSS TT EEE: | < (CORRE CEE Ee & ECC ERK eee’ vesctetrees seme: peeeeese trey - AUN NN KX KX 3574, a8o eostres Ts: Se tstzszese., $523 7 Soa Res CESS EERO ISIS seers =the seseistrstatets .° gs md ist $y +t =; .: oe side = z Sater staEsy : SET TRAE Gites FE : sees ; Site ess. = ss: “ x " seats ceo sass 5 saSis 3 x 3 25 ; 33 itis; aSatters Sates gtee 2 sist Pipi bsscapeesaass = i : : Gi crapipirotry 55 Tet: patersaly: TSE a ihe ae = ; = + at SSSI SEE 3] wri ii i possessggiiey fadiepe id nag sastttpsiassetsttya pate tte FREE Ee 34) = i I easteieseeeas 4! Sty eit! 3 3 <= sip z pe sirtraaks Hi, . SEEREI TE Be z 5 . = = =} sd : Sit ts recites = 3 33 ae Sates Pt ees tat apeastisteerees erhveertststetitplesse tress: * sgt ~ 3 ct eatsees ieee? Pe sate seacze staveibel ignites. pases ‘ = rit stese . 3 > Pais: Ton x : sae eeb essences dees + r, ae “4 a , esisee: S549. ? Peete ze * Sys Se5 ts Sse tgartaps inst aise Bog ese ere hei tiae ars ES Satake ees Us Stems e ean Rhithoa PRL Rea ee 3 St FEE $33; G33 : ~ Saeuieg ss eaaeeeet SS Segeans Sapenyseteesnttenedes sae Bese SE aes iis: Berecre tact cae Pa ae ge ses SESS eS : HLS: ~ $3 3 See eet gat ‘ = 3 : sees RESIS cp pibtristestt s : $SrSaSS iy eatncecertitrethies Siete sergesticy easeeapes igh ratHe, ar Peetersesst iets z 3 aehy acer 3 iss ; 337 ttt =i t Piaeet patesbt eo seesecrd > : Bussiness ati) - Rue z < si = 5 ae srt pares = te t. =* ye sutra 8s Peed Peta =! etme -* ste bod setae Ps 7 =<" restates ri S37 3s°r 5 wo ee FSi a c= 4 Stet 35) = S z rss so £7 fj 53; z z 533 pesrtatei estate Robt Tetarpirs : Spsecscant tases SEIS: 3; besysiiteses Ste Be Sas saat Seeeyestees a : Sisireeasegere saat < ae etre: anise > r sists tober Pity ists SEER coabtseibeestssbesee rs eres Soess: 7 SS + saataceets = - = a siete 23 7 3 = = : e335 Ss <3 errs . say, sineed 3 ; i the : reateees Wives Saves testes petapesisse) “T